Category Archives: Literary Romances

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: “OUT OF A BOOK” (CH. 8)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.MAY, 1820.No. VIII.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 162.)


CHAPTER VIII.

Out of a Book.

In which Mr. Kinross buys a Whig magazine with his own money and searches the wrong side of Fleet Street, a boy on the stairs draws a knight, and the Author goes out the back way.

The year eighteen hundred and twenty came in on a Saturday, in a hard frost; and at eight o’clock in the morning it found Mr. Kinross in Albemarle Street, where his Tory magazine the Albemarle was published, as the first of every month had found him since the Warden began; but this time the house did not know why he had come.

Mr. Radcliffe had gone to Baldwin’s, the booksellers in Paternoster Row, at Christmas, as he had said he would. His name was still over the shop, because the painter had not been told, and his chair was still behind the desk in the front office, because the shopmen had not dared to move it; and the half-sheet with the sale on it was handed to Mr. Kinross by Mr. Ogle, the senior shopman, who had spoken to him perhaps twice in all the months he had

been coming there.

“Mr. Radcliffe left word, sir,” said Mr. Ogle, “that you were to have this on the first, and that I was not to ask why.” He held it out at arm’s length. “And I have not, sir.”

The December number had sold twenty fewer copies than the November. There were letters on the desk: three clergymen now, about the kitchen, and the lady in Clapham, who had written again about the nursery. Mr. Kinross read them standing, and left them where they lay, for the man who would answer them. He had had seven weeks to find that man, and had found that London was full of men who could manage a magazine, and had not one in it who could manage a magazine and hold his tongue.

The Ludgate was not on the table.

Mr. Radcliffe had always put it there, on the corner nearest the door, without being asked. No one else in the house knew that it was wanted, so it was not there. Mr. Kinross stood for some moments looking at the bare corner of the table. Then he went out into Piccadilly and bought it himself, at a bookseller’s where he had never once asked for anything Whig; and the young man behind the counter, who had evidently heard of the Ludgate, handed it across with the face of a man who has been asked by a bishop for gin.

On the back of the wrapper, in two lines of small type, the Proprietor begged leave to inform his readers that the Ludgate would be suspended after the present number. Mr. Kinross read the two lines twice. He had never met Mr. Baldock, and had spent a year wishing him out of business. Now that it was done, he did not like it.

He took the magazine back to Albemarle Street, and up to the first floor, where Mr. Radcliffe had given his dinners to authors who might be of use to him. The chairs were in holland covers, and the fire was not lit. He sat down in his greatcoat, by the cold grate, and read the ninth number of the Mortimers from the beginning, because he would not let himself hunt through it for himself.

He did not have to look. It was in the fourth chapter.

Mr. Mortimer stood on the pavement outside his house in Mount Street while his wife went in, and looked down, for the first time in nine numbers, into his own area, the sunk yard below his railings; and he said to nobody in particular, in a voice that was not quite his own:

“One of us has. Lately.”

Mr. Kinross had said it himself, on his own pavement, on the fifteenth of November, to a young woman in mended boots who had asked whether anybody in Grosvenor Square ever looked at a railing. He had meant that he had looked at his own because the Mortimers had made him. And she had taken the words home, and given them to Mr. Mortimer, exactly as he had said them, and Mr. Mortimer had said them into his area.

She had answered his Warden before. She had answered him in the eighth number, out of the housekeeper’s book; but that had been one book answering another. This was a woman answering a man, in his own words, from his own pavement; and she must have written it, he reckoned, in November, before the turtle and the fish, when she supposed him to be nothing but a gentleman who had looked at his railings.

He sat for some time with that. Then he went on, because there was

more of the number, and he did not leave a thing unread for liking one part of it too well.

On the last leaf but one, Miss Mortimer walked in St. James’s Park with her maid on a December morning, to be out of the house while the housekeeper’s book was gone over. The maid had chilblains, and said so. They came along the water. And then, between the chilblains and the water, there was a sentence that had not been in any number before it:

By the water a gentleman stood marking a magazine in pencil, with the look of a man who is quite certain that nobody is reading him.

Mr. Kinross found that he had a pencil in his hand. He had been marking the number as he read it, as he marked everything. He put the pencil down on the holland cover of the chair beside him, very carefully, as if it were not his.

He had never in his life marked a magazine in St. James’s Park.

He sat in Mr. Radcliffe’s cold drawing-room and considered this, as he would have considered a date in one of his boxes that did not agree with the others. She did nothing by accident. She had moved his railings in the seventh number because they were in the wrong place, and she had put them, to the inch, where they were. If she had

put him in St. James’s Park, there was a reason; and he could think of only one way to find it, which was the way she had found his kitchen.

He got up, and went down the stairs past Mr. Ogle, who did not ask, and walked down St. James’s Street to the park.

It was not yet ten, and the park was nearly empty. The frost lay white on the grass, and on the backs of the cows by the Spring Gardens gate, where a woman was selling milk warm from them to two nursemaids and a soldier. The long straight water of the canal was frozen along its edges and not yet across; the ducks had crowded together in the open middle of it, complaining; and three boys on the bank were throwing stones on to the ice to see whether it would bear.

Mr. Kinross went along the water until he came to the place where, as near as he could judge, Miss Mortimer and her maid would have passed a gentleman standing; and he stood there himself, with the Ludgate under his arm, and looked about him.

There was nothing to see. There were the Horse Guards at one end and Buckingham House at the other, and the water between, and two other gentlemen walking, each with a newspaper; and nobody looked at Mr. Kinross, because in St. James’s Park every

gentleman had something to read and nobody had a name.

It was then that he understood her.

She had moved him, as she had moved the railings; but the railings she had moved to where they were, and him to where he was not. She had kept him out of the Temple, where the pencil would have been known by the end of the week. She had done for him, in a sentence, what he had resolved on his walk to Temple Bar to do for her; and she could only have done it if she had seen him there.

He stood quite still by the water, and was back in the garden in August: the second bench, the hot gravel, the fourth number of the Mortimers in his hand; and a step on the gravel, which he had heard without looking up. It had come down the eastern walk, and stopped somewhere below him for a while, and come back, and passed behind his bench. He had been writing competent in her margin; and she had walked behind him while he wrote it. He would have given a good deal of the Albemarle to have that afternoon back, and lift his head.

For a moment, reading the sentence again, he heard the other meaning in it, the one a writer would hear: a man who is quite certain that nobody is reading him. Then he put it by. She had seen a pencil and a magazine, and never a manuscript, for he

had never taken one into the garden. Radcliffe could have told her the rest, and Radcliffe told nobody anything. Wray could have told her whose magazine it was, and would tell anybody, for a paragraph; but not who wrote in it, because Wray did not know. She thought him a gentleman who read the Mortimers with a pencil and supposed himself unobserved. It was true, and quite bad enough. She did not know that he wrote the Warden. He was sure of it.

He walked a long while in the park after that, by the water and away from it, and could not afterwards have said where; and it was nearly four, with the light going, when he came into the Temple and went straight down to the garden, past the porter’s lodge, where Figgis put his head out to tell him that it was a hard frost, as though he had arranged it. The garden was empty. The gravel was frozen, and the river was very low and very bright between the barges, and the Surrey shore had gone grey. He went down the eastern walk to the river wall and stood at it, which in six years he had never done.

From the wall one saw the river. When one turned to go back up the walk, the first thing one saw was the second bench. The step in August had stopped here.

A person does not stand at a river wall in August, in the heat, for the sake

of the Surrey shore, unless she has the habit of it. She had come there often, then, and she lived within a walk of it. He had supposed since the night of the turtle that she lived east of Temple Bar. He knew now that she lived near enough to the Temple to come into its garden after three, and go home again before anybody missed her. It brought London down from a million souls to a few streets; and every one of them, he reflected, was full.

He would not ask. To ask was to tell. He would take the courts in order, from the Bar eastward, one at a time and each in its place, as he had taken the years of the fourth Henry; and he would begin on Monday with the north side, because it was on his left hand, and leave the south side, his own side of Fleet Street, for the second week, since it was the side he knew, and she could hardly be living under his nose. And every afternoon, after three, he would sit on the second bench, because she had come there once, and might again.

Kit brought the Ludgate and the Albemarle home that evening from the Temple gate, as he had brought every number since the summer, and read the ninth number of the Mortimers aloud with his back to the fire.

He read Mr. Mortimer on his pavement without stopping; for Kit, the

line was only Mr. Mortimer being odd, which he often was. He read Miss Mortimer in the park, and the maid’s chilblains, which Lucy said were very like her own; and he read the gentleman by the water, and laughed.

“That’s Pelham,” he said, with deep satisfaction. “To the life. He marks everything, and nobody reads him.”

“Nobody reads anything Pelham writes,” said Lucy. “That is why he is so cross.”

Mrs. Lydiard, at the cuff of Kit’s other shirt, said that she hoped Mr. Pelham did not stand about in St. James’s Park in December, at his time of life; and Clemency, who had been very still, let her breath go.

He had read it, then, or would read it by tonight. She had known since the sentence went to Gedge that he would; she had not known what it would be like to sit in Salisbury Square on the evening he did, and not know what he thought of it. It was like having posted a letter to somebody who would never answer, except that he might.

She read the fourteenth number of the Warden in the back room, when the others had gone to bed. It was the Marches in snow, and the King’s letters, and nothing whatever about kitchens or pencils. He had written it, she reckoned, before he could have seen the ninth number of the Mortimers; any answer to that could not come before

the first of February; and she found that she had counted the days.

She had not been to the river wall since the first of December.

She had given it up on the night she found out whose pencil it was. She had not meant to give it up. She had only found, on the first fine afternoon after that, that she could not walk in at the Inner Temple gate without wondering whether he was on his bench; and since she could not go to the wall without passing the bench, and could not pass the bench now without his knowing her, if he looked up, for the young person from his pavement; and once the ninth number was out, he would only have to put the young person, the garden and the gentleman with the pencil together to know who had written it. So she had gone home instead. She had gone home every afternoon since. It was the one place in London where nobody had ever wanted anything of her, not even a price, and she had not known until she lost it how much of the week she had spent waiting to be there.

It was a quarter of a mile. It might as well have been Edinburgh.

Mr. Kinross began on the Monday, as he had said he would, at Temple Bar, with the north side.

He went into every court and alley between the Bar and Fetter Lane, and

then between Fetter Lane and Shoe Lane: into courts with a pump in them and courts with a printing-press, and one with a tree, which was dying; and up passages so narrow that he must turn his shoulders to them, which came out into little squares that he had not known were there, with washing across them, frozen stiff. He went in the mornings, early, at the hour when the women of a house go out to the baker’s and the pump; and he looked at faces under bonnets, and at boots, and at the windows of lodgings over shops. He did not look in at any door. He asked nobody anything.

By the Wednesday three of the courts north of Fleet Street had decided among themselves that he was a bailiff’s man, and a fourth, which knew better, that he was a gentleman looking for a lady who did not wish to be found. This was the truth. A woman in Johnson’s Court emptied a basin from an upper window so near his hat that he could not suppose it to have been an accident.

He did not see her. He had not expected to see her in a week. He had been nine years over the second Richard and the fourth Henry, and was not finished yet.

At three, every afternoon, he went down to the garden and sat on the second bench, with the Albemarle or the Ludgate or whatever he had

brought, in a frost that never once broke; and he did not mark it, because he found that he could not hold a pencil now without feeling it looked at. The garden was empty in that weather, except for the gardener, who swept the walks as if he bore them a grudge, and the lawyers’ clerks who cut through it with their bundles, and did not look at him. One of them, a small boy in a coat too large for him, came through every afternoon at about half past three with a parcel of engrossments, and stopped by the river wall on his way back, and drew in a little book with a stump of black-lead, with his tongue between his teeth. Mr. Kinross noticed him, as he noticed everything that week, and did not think about him.

Figgis told him, every afternoon at the gate, that he would take his death.

“Very likely,” said Mr. Kinross.

He could have stood in Paternoster Row at nine on the tenth and seen her come with the number under her cloak. He knew the day, and he knew the door, if she took Radcliffe’s terms; for Radcliffe had told him in November that he meant to take the Mortimers to Baldwin’s, if he could. At Lord Ashcombe’s table he had kept his lordship away from that door by warning him that Mr. Wray would hear of it; and he had not said it only for his lordship’s sake. He would not wait for her on a publisher’s stair, like a dun. He

would find her at her own door, or not at all.

On the Wednesday there was a letter from Edinburgh. His aunt would come south in the first days of February, for the Season, the months when the fashionable world came to town, with Miss Lauder and Miss Lauder’s father, who had business before the Lords; she had heard nothing from her nephew since Christmas, and took this to mean that there was nothing to hear. Mr. Kinross read it on the second bench, in the frost, and put it in his pocket, and went on not marking the Albemarle.

She did not come, and the reason was sitting on the second bench.

On the Thursday, which was Twelfth Night, the pastrycooks’ windows in Fleet Street were full of cakes that nobody in Salisbury Square could afford. Kit had brought home, instead, the first volume of Ivanhoe, which Mr. Pelham had bought on the day it came, as everybody had, and had lent to his clerk after a chapter because the Saxons made him sleepy; and Kit was reading it aloud in the front room, a little each night, because the candles were counted.

He had got to the tournament. Clemency left him there at nine, with the knight who had no name riding into the lists with Desdichado on his shield,

which Kit said was Spanish for disinherited, and took the candle and the scuttle and went down for the coals, which were kept, by arrangement with Mr. Dunning, in the cellar under his shop.

There was a boy sitting on the stairs below their door, in the dark.

He scrambled up when the light came round the turn, and flattened himself against the wall; and she knew him, as one knows a person one passes on a stair. He was Dunning’s boy. The Dunnings had taken him from the Foundling Hospital at Michaelmas, bound for seven years, and Mrs. Dunning, who had no children living, had told everybody in the Square that he was a good boy and ate next to nothing. Clemency had nodded to him on the stair perhaps twenty times since October, and he had nodded back, and they had neither of them said a word. He was fourteen, she had been told, and might have passed for twelve. He was small and thin and fair, with a quick, anxious face, and a coat bought for him to grow into.

“I beg your pardon, miss,” he said. “I wasn’t listening.”

He had been listening. Kit’s voice came through the door quite plainly; Kit read Ivanhoe as he read the Mortimers, in the voice he kept for Mr. Pelham’s opinions, which was meant for a jury and carried to the street.

“You’ll take cold,” said Clemency.

“Yes, miss.” He did not move. “He’s just come in. The knight. Nobody knows who he is.”

“No,” said Clemency. “Nobody does.”

He had a board on his knees, she saw, of the kind the law-stationers use to carry a skin of parchment without creasing it; and on the board, held down by his thumb, was a sheet of paper that had been written on, on the other side, in a fair round hand. She held the candle lower without meaning to, and he did not snatch it away. He looked at her instead, quickly, to see what she would do, as if a great deal depended on it.

It was a knight in armour, sitting on a garden bench under a bare tree, with a river behind him. He had his helmet off and set on the bench beside him, and a book open on his knee; and in his right hand, in his steel glove, he held a pencil. The armour was all wrong. It had joints where no armour has joints, and none where it has; the boy had plainly never seen a suit of it nearer than a print-shop window. But the face was right. It was a long, plain, guarded face, with nothing in it that it had not decided to let out; and the boy had seen, as she had seen on the pavement, that it was not succeeding.

Clemency knew the face. She had looked at it for a quarter of an hour

on its own pavement in November, and she had seen it shut.

“Who is it?” she said; and she was pleased to hear that her voice was perfectly ordinary.

“It’s the knight that hasn’t got a name, miss. The Disinherited.” He touched the edge of the paper. “Only I gave him the gentleman’s face. Off the second bench, in the Temple garden. Because nobody knows his name either.”

“Doesn’t anybody?”

“He doesn’t talk to anybody, miss. He sits there every afternoon now, since New Year’s Day, in the frost, and reads; and Mr. Figgis at the gate says he’ll take his death, and he says, very likely.” The boy considered the drawing. “I go by him twice a day with Mr. Dunning’s copies for Paper Buildings. He’s never looked at me. He looks like a knight out of a book.”

Clemency did not laugh. It was a near thing.

For he was a knight out of a book; he was the Lord Warden of the Marches, and he wrote the book himself, by the month, and the boy who had drawn him in his armour did not know it, and never would unless somebody told him, and nobody would. She stood on the stair with the candle and the empty scuttle, and was so nearly overcome, by laughter or by something next door to it, that she was obliged to look at the

scuttle very hard.

Every afternoon since New Year’s Day: since the morning the Ludgate came out. He had read the ninth number, then, on the first; and he had gone back to his bench in a hard frost, every day since, to sit where any passer-by could see him. She thought she understood it. It was a gentleman’s answer to being laughed at. He had been told, in print, that he stood about by the water marking magazines in the belief that nobody saw him; and he had gone and sat where everybody could, to show whoever had written it that a man could be laughed at and keep his seat. It was exactly what the Warden would have done, and she found it absurd, and very affecting.

There was another explanation, and she priced it, as she priced everything: that he sat there in the frost because he was waiting for somebody, and that the somebody was the young person from his pavement. She marked it down at once. Gentlemen of Grosvenor Square did not sit out a January in the Temple for a young woman who had come about a place; and she had been sold at seven guineas a number for long enough to know what the market thought she was worth.

She was quite wrong. He was not sitting there to be looked at. He was sitting there to look.

“It’s good,” she said. “You’ve got his face.”

He went pink, from the collar up.

“I don’t know about armour, miss.”

“Nobody in London knows about armour. You know about faces. That’s the hard part.”

Under her bed was a portfolio of drawings of the Mortimers, and she had never finished a face in it, because she could never decide what a face would look like at the moment it understood. Among them was the garden of the Inner Temple, seen from the river wall, with a gentleman on the bench under the second plane, too small to have a face.

The boy had given him one.

“Who taught you?” she said.

“Nobody, miss.” He thought about it, being honest. “There were pictures at the Hospital. On the stairs, and in the room where the Governors sat. We went past them every day, to our dinners; and on Sundays the ladies came to look at them, and at us.” He said it without any complaint, as he might have said that it had rained. “There was one of Moses, miss, being brought to the lady that found him. It’s his own mother brings him, only she mayn’t say so. We used to look at that one.”

Clemency looked at the drawing, so as not to look at him.

“What do they call you?”

“Tucker, miss. Tobias Tucker. The Hospital gave it me, when I was took in.” He seemed to feel that it wanted some defence. “Mrs. Dunning calls me Toby.”

“Then so shall I, if I may.” She looked at the back of the sheet, where the fair round hand ended in the middle of a word. “Does Mr. Dunning know you draw on his paper?”

All the colour that had come into his face went out of it at once.

“It’s the spoilt ones, miss. Only the spoilt ones. When the clerk blots, or gets a word wrong, it’s spoilt, and it goes for lighting the fire.” He had both hands on the board now. “I only take them after. I never took a good one.”

She saw, as plainly as she had ever seen a price, what he was afraid of. He had been at Dunning’s a quarter of a year, and nobody had sent him back yet; and he did not know, because nobody had ever told him, that a boy was not sent back to the Hospital for drawing on paper that was going on the fire.

“I shan’t tell him,” said Clemency. “It’s nothing to do with me what Mr. Dunning lights his fire with.”

He looked at her for a long moment, to see whether she meant it; and then he believed her, all at once and entirely, as she had never seen anybody believe anything. It was a little alarming.

“Have you any more?”

He had a book. It was a dozen spoilt sheets, folded and sewn with a thread that had been begged from Mrs. Dunning; and he took it out of his coat and gave it to her, and stood one step below her while she turned it over by the candle, and watched her face and not the book. There was the round church in the Temple, and the old trees in the garden, bare, and the gardener with his broom, scowling at the walk; there was Mr. Figgis in the door of his lodge, unmistakably Figgis; there were two old Benchers going in to dinner, one of them already asleep; and every one of them had a face, and every face was somebody. Near the end of the book, as she turned the leaf, he put out his hand quickly and turned two leaves together, so that she should not see the one between; and then went red, because he knew she had seen him do it.

She did not ask. She knew a good deal about keeping things that were not anybody else’s business. She gave him the book back.

From the foot of the stairs Mrs. Dunning’s voice came up, warm and exasperated, like the smell of supper.

“Toby! Your supper’s spoiling, and so are you!”

He was gone before she could say good night. He was down the stair and round the turn with the board under his arm, and then, a moment later,

back again, for the scuttle, which she was still holding; and he took it out of her hand without a word and went down to the cellar with it in the dark, and brought it up full, and set it outside the Lydiards’ door, and was gone again before she could thank him. Nobody had carried coals for her since Bread Street.

When she went in, she did not shut the door. She left it on the jar, a hand’s breadth, and moved her chair next to it, where the draught was, which nobody else wanted. Kit was in the lists still, and the knight with no name had overthrown the Templar.

“Clem, you’re letting the cold in.”

“I’m warm,” said Clemency; which, for once, was true.

On the Saturday she walked out to Islington to see Mr. Baldock, because the tenth of January was on Monday, and the Author owed Mr. Radcliffe an answer by then.

He lived in Canonbury, in a narrow house with a garden that he had never had time to look at; and he was looking at it now, from the window of his parlour, with his feet on the fender and a book face down on his knee, like a man who has been put out to grass and suspects the grass. He was very glad to see her, and said so; and then he took off his spectacles, and put them on again, and was brisk.

“I have read a novel,” he said. “Everybody has; I was told I should. It is very long, and very fine, and there are a great many knights in it, and a tournament, and a siege; and the only man in the whole of it who expects to be paid is the moneylender, and the knights treat him abominably for asking.” He shut the book. “I suppose that is what is meant by romance. You have come about Radcliffe.”

“The Author must answer him by Monday.”

“Then the Author will go to him.” He said it at once, as he gave the price of paper. “There is nothing else to be done, and you know it, or you would not have walked out to Canonbury in a frost to be told so. I have no shop. I shall not have one before Lady Day, and very likely not after it. Radcliffe pays twelve guineas, on the tenth, on delivery; the London, Baldwin’s new magazine, will be read by everybody who reads, which is more than ever read the Ludgate; and he does not ask your name. Go to him.”

Clemency looked at the fire.

“Mr. Radcliffe published the Warden,” she said, “from the first number.”

“He did. And he has kept the name of the man who writes it from the whole of London, from the first number until now; and he dines out on not telling it, which is the surest sign I

know that he never will.” Mr. Baldock regarded her over the spectacles. “If you want a secret kept, Miss Lydiard, give it to a man who is proud of keeping one. I have known Radcliffe five-and-twenty years. He has never yet told anybody anything that he could sell for more by keeping.”

She did not say that she knew the name herself; that she had known it for five weeks, and had found out what it cost to keep it every day of them, and so knew better than anybody in London what Mr. Radcliffe had been doing for a year. She said nothing. But it was that, more than the twelve guineas, which decided her.

“There is one other thing,” said Mr. Baldock, “and then I have done. Hindley came here on Christmas Eve.”

She turned round. She had heard Mr. Hindley once, in October, through a door that did not shut, selling her to Mr. Baldock; she had never seen his face.

“In a new coat. He wished to know who delivers the Mortimers. Not who writes them: he could hardly ask me that, since half the Row believes he does. Who comes up the stairs on the tenth.” Mr. Baldock’s face did not change at all. “I told him that I was a plain man too, and that plain men did not tell each other things. He went away in a very bad temper, and did not pay his hackney-coachman, who came

back and asked me for it. I paid him. It is the last money I shall lay out on the Mortimers, and I grudged it more than all the rest.” He took off his spectacles again. “Somebody has given Mr. Hindley a reason to look. I do not know who. Go to Radcliffe early, and take the number under your cloak.”

When she rose to go he got up too, which he never did, and went with her to the door, and stood on the step in the frost without his hat.

“I had the best thing I ever published,” he said, “for seven guineas a number. I shall be ashamed of that until I die. It was the price I could pay, and you took it, and I let you.” He held out his hand. “Go to Radcliffe, Miss Lydiard. He will pay you better, and he will not deserve it either.”

Paternoster Row at nine o’clock on a Monday morning in January was as dark as most streets at dusk: a lane of booksellers so narrow that the houses on either side might have read each other’s titles, and the dome of St. Paul’s standing up behind them in the frost. Baldwin’s was at number forty-seven. A few doors along, at the corner of Chapter House Court, was the Chapter Coffee-house, where the trade drank its coffee and sold its secrets; and in the doorway of the Chapter stood a tall man, stamping his feet.

Clemency priced him from the boots up, because she could not help it.

The boots had been soled twice, and the coat was new. He had spent on his back what he had saved on his feet. He was watching the door of number forty-seven as a cat watches a hole in the wainscot; and he looked at her as she went by him, and away again at once, without interest, because she was a woman, and he was waiting for the Author.

She went up Baldwin’s stairs with the tenth number under her cloak.

Mr. Radcliffe received her in a small front room on the first floor, with a fire in it and a press, and a window on to the Row; and he rose when she came in. He was a large, pale, careful man, with an Edinburgh voice that London had not quite flattened; and he looked at her once, from her bonnet to her boots, as a bookseller looks at a binding, and then at her face, and then did not look at her again in any way that she could object to.

“The Author of the Mortimers,” he said, in the voice in which he gave a price.

“The Author has sent the tenth number,” said Clemency, “by hand.”

“By the only hand that could, I think.” He took the number from her and weighed it, as Mr. Baldock had always weighed it; and then he did a thing that Mr. Baldock had never done,

and read the first leaf through at the window, on his feet, for the price. She watched him do it. It was like watching somebody count her change.

“Yes,” said Mr. Radcliffe, at the foot of the leaf. He put it down. “I read the ninth on the first. Standing up, which I do not do.” He unlocked a drawer. “Twelve guineas. I am told that there is a form of words.”

“Mr. Baldock used to say, To the Author, on delivery.”

“Then I shall say it.” He counted it out on the table, a ten-pound note and two sovereigns and twelve shillings, exactly as Mr. Baldock had counted it out all the autumn; and he did not ask her to count it after him, and she did not. “To the Author, on delivery. You will find, madam, that I keep to the terms. Twelve guineas, no name, the tenth of every month; and the Author does not dine. I have underlined it. I have never in five-and-twenty years had a contributor who would not dine, and I find I like it better than I expected.”

“And the Author’s name?”

“I do not ask for what I do not need,” said Mr. Radcliffe. “I should only have to keep it.” He locked the drawer. “And now I shall tell you a thing that is not in the terms, and you may do as you like about it. There is a man in the door of the Chapter.”

“In a new coat,” said Clemency.

“And not paid for.” Mr. Radcliffe did not smile; he seemed not to have the habit. “His name is Hindley. He is a Manchester man, and in town he does not rise before ten; I have dined with him, and I know. He has been in that doorway since eight, and he has drunk three dishes of the Chapter’s coffee, which is a thing I have never seen done; and he is not reading the newspaper. He is watching my door, on the tenth of the month, at nine in the morning.” He looked at her across the table. “He will be watching it when you go out.”

Clemency stood quite still, with the twelve guineas in her glove. She had walked past him a minute ago, and he had looked at her, and away.

“He did not know me,” she said.

“No. He is watching for a man,” said Mr. Radcliffe. “The whole of the Row has been looking for a man since October, because Mr. Hindley let it think it had found one; and he has come to believe it himself.” He went to a door at the back of the room, which she had taken for a cupboard, and opened it on a narrow stair that went down into the dark and smelt of paper. “It is a common failing in the trade, madam, to look for what one has been selling. This stair goes down through the warehouse, and comes out in a court behind the Row. I should go that way this month; and next month,

if you will allow me, I will see that the Chapter has something else to look at.”

She went to the door. Then, because he had kept the terms, and because she had never in her life been given anything for nothing without asking why, she turned on the top step.

“Mr. Radcliffe. Why?”

He considered the question as he had considered the first leaf: honestly, and for the price.

“Because the Author’s ninth was worth the twelve,” he said. “And because I have been keeping one name in this trade for a year, madam, and have found that it is a thing a man gets the taste for.”

She went down through the warehouse in the dark, between stacks of paper higher than her head, and came out into a court she did not know, and found her way by the dome, and walked home by Ludgate Hill with twelve guineas in her glove, which was a quarter’s rent and the coals, and no one in the world behind her.

Mr. Radcliffe stood at his window after she had gone, and watched Mr. Hindley stamp his feet in the door of the Chapter. He did not know her name, and did not mean to. He knew her face now, and her voice, and her boots, which had been mended at the toe; and he thought, without wishing to, of a sentence in the ninth number about a gentleman by the water, and of

the only man he had ever known who marked a magazine in pencil.

Then he put the thought where he put everything, and locked it, and went down to the shop to see about the February number.

On the Monday night Kit came to the end of the tournament.

The knight with no name had won the second day, as everybody had known he would; and they brought him before the Lady Rowena to be crowned, and the marshals unlaced his helmet; and he was a young man, very pale, with blood on his face, and the whole of the lists knew him. He was Ivanhoe. He fell down at her feet.

“There!” said Lucy, enchanted. “I knew it was him from the first chapter.”

“So did everybody,” said Clemency. “That is the pleasure of it.”

“Then what is the use of the helmet?” said Kit, who had not known, and was put out.

“To make the people in the book wait,” said Clemency, “while everybody else enjoys themselves.”

Mrs. Lydiard looked at her elder daughter, and then at the door, and said nothing.

The door to the stair stood on the jar, where Clemency had left it. Beyond it, on the dark stair, somebody very small let out a breath that he

had been holding since the marshals touched the helmet.

Clemency sat with her hands in her lap and thought about knights.

She knew the name of hers. She had known it since the first of December, and it had been no use to her at all; for it is one thing to know the knight’s name from the first chapter, with a

book on one’s knee, and quite another to know it from the lists. He sat every afternoon now on the second bench, a quarter of a mile away, in a hard frost, with his helmet off, to show that he did not mind being looked at; and she could not go and look.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.MAY, 1820.No. VIII.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 162.)


CHAPTER VIII.

Out of a Book.

In which Mr. Kinross buys a Whig magazine with his own money and searches the wrong side of Fleet Street, a boy on the stairs draws a knight, and the Author goes out the back way.

The year eight­een hun­dred and twenty came in on a Sat­urday, in a hard frost; and at eight o’clock in the morn­ing it found Mr. Kinross in Albe­marle Street, where his Tory maga­zine the Albe­marle was pub­lished, as the first of every month had found him since the Warden began; but this time the house did not know why he had come.

Mr. Radcliffe had gone to Bald­win’s, the book­sellers in Pater­noster Row, at Christ­mas, as he had said he would. His name was still over the shop, be­cause the painter had not been told, and his chair was still be­hind the desk in the front of­fice, be­cause the shop­men had not dared to move it; and the half-sheet with the sale on it was handed to Mr. Kinross by Mr. Ogle, the senior shop­man, who had spoken to him per­haps twice in all the months he had been com­ing there.

“Mr. Radcliffe left word, sir,” said Mr. Ogle, “that you were to have this on the first, and that I was not to ask why.” He held it out at arm’s length. “And I have not, sir.”

The Decem­ber num­ber had sold twenty fewer cop­ies than the No­vem­ber. There were let­ters on the desk: three cler­gy­men now, about the kit­chen, and the lady in Clapham, who had writ­ten again about the nurs­ery. Mr. Kinross read them stand­ing, and left them where they lay, for the man who would an­swer them. He had had seven weeks to find that man, and had found that Lon­don was full of men who could man­age a maga­zine, and had not one in it who could man­age a maga­zine and hold his tongue.

The Lud­gate was not on the table.

Mr. Radcliffe had al­ways put it there, on the corner nearest the door, with­out being asked. No one else in the house knew that it was wanted, so it was not there. Mr. Kinross stood for some mo­ments look­ing at the bare corner of the table. Then he went out into Pic­ca­dilly and bought it him­self, at a book­seller’s where he had never once asked for any­thing Whig; and the young man be­hind the counter, who had evid­ently heard of the Lud­gate, handed it across with the face of a man who has been asked by a bishop for gin.

On the back of the wrap­per, in two lines of small type, the Pro­pri­etor begged leave to in­form his read­ers that the Lud­gate would be sus­pen­ded after the present num­ber. Mr. Kinross read the two lines twice. He had never met Mr. Baldock, and had spent a year wish­ing him out of busi­ness. Now that it was done, he did not like it.

He took the maga­zine back to Albe­marle Street, and up to the first floor, where Mr. Radcliffe had given his din­ners to au­thors who might be of use to him. The chairs were in hol­land cov­ers, and the fire was not lit. He sat down in his great­coat, by the cold grate, and read the ninth num­ber of the Mor­timers from the be­gin­ning, be­cause he would not let him­self hunt through it for him­self.

He did not have to look. It was in the fourth chapter.

Mr. Mor­timer stood on the pave­ment out­side his house in Mount Street while his wife went in, and looked down, for the first time in nine num­bers, into his own area, the sunk yard below his rail­ings; and he said to nobody in par­tic­u­lar, in a voice that was not quite his own:

“One of us has. Lately.”

Mr. Kinross had said it him­self, on his own pave­ment, on the fif­teenth of No­vem­ber, to a young woman in men­ded boots who had asked whether any­body in Gros­venor Square ever looked at a rail­ing. He had meant that he had looked at his own be­cause the Mor­timers had made him. And she had taken the words home, and given them to Mr. Mor­timer, ex­actly as he had said them, and Mr. Mor­timer had said them into his area.

She had answered his Warden be­fore. She had answered him in the eighth num­ber, out of the house­keeper’s book; but that had been one book an­swer­ing an­other. This was a woman an­swer­ing a man, in his own words, from his own pave­ment; and she must have writ­ten it, he reckoned, in No­vem­ber, be­fore the turtle and the fish, when she sup­posed him to be noth­ing but a gen­tle­man who had looked at his rail­ings.

He sat for some time with that. Then he went on, be­cause there was

more of the num­ber, and he did not leave a thing un­read for lik­ing one part of it too well.

On the last leaf but one, Miss Mor­timer walked in St. James’s Park with her maid on a Decem­ber morn­ing, to be out of the house while the house­keeper’s book was gone over. The maid had chil­blains, and said so. They came along the water. And then, be­tween the chil­blains and the water, there was a sen­tence that had not been in any num­ber be­fore it:

By the water a gen­tle­man stood mark­ing a maga­zine in pen­cil, with the look of a man who is quite cer­tain that nobody is read­ing him.

Mr. Kinross found that he had a pen­cil in his hand. He had been mark­ing the num­ber as he read it, as he marked everything. He put the pen­cil down on the hol­land cover of the chair be­side him, very care­fully, as if it were not his.

He had never in his life marked a maga­zine in St. James’s Park.

He sat in Mr. Radcliffe’s cold draw­ing-room and con­sidered this, as he would have con­sidered a date in one of his boxes that did not agree with the oth­ers. She did noth­ing by ac­ci­dent. She had moved his rail­ings in the sev­enth num­ber be­cause they were in the wrong place, and she had put them, to the inch, where they were. If she had put him in St. James’s Park, there was a reason; and he could think of only one way to find it, which was the way she had found his kit­chen.

He got up, and went down the stairs past Mr. Ogle, who did not ask, and walked down St. James’s Street to the park.

It was not yet ten, and the park was nearly empty. The frost lay white on the grass, and on the backs of the cows by the Spring Gar­dens gate, where a woman was selling milk warm from them to two nurse­maids and a sol­dier. The long straight water of the canal was frozen along its edges and not yet across; the ducks had crowded to­gether in the open middle of it, com­plain­ing; and three boys on the bank were throw­ing stones on to the ice to see whether it would bear.

Mr. Kinross went along the water until he came to the place where, as near as he could judge, Miss Mor­timer and her maid would have passed a gen­tle­man stand­ing; and he stood there him­self, with the Lud­gate under his arm, and looked about him.

There was noth­ing to see. There were the Horse Guards at one end and Buck­ing­ham House at the other, and the water be­tween, and two other gen­tle­men walk­ing, each with a news­pa­per; and nobody looked at Mr. Kinross, be­cause in St. James’s Park every

gen­tle­man had some­thing to read and nobody had a name.

It was then that he understood her.

She had moved him, as she had moved the rail­ings; but the rail­ings she had moved to where they were, and him to where he was not. She had kept him out of the Temple, where the pen­cil would have been known by the end of the week. She had done for him, in a sen­tence, what he had re­solved on his walk to Temple Bar to do for her; and she could only have done it if she had seen him there.

He stood quite still by the water, and was back in the garden in August: the second bench, the hot gravel, the fourth num­ber of the Mor­timers in his hand; and a step on the gravel, which he had heard with­out look­ing up. It had come down the east­ern walk, and stopped some­where below him for a while, and come back, and passed be­hind his bench. He had been writ­ing com­pet­ent in her mar­gin; and she had walked be­hind him while he wrote it. He would have given a good deal of the Albe­marle to have that af­ter­noon back, and lift his head.

For a mo­ment, read­ing the sen­tence again, he heard the other mean­ing in it, the one a writer would hear: a man who is quite cer­tain that nobody is read­ing him. Then he put it by. She had seen a pen­cil and a maga­zine, and never a ma­nu­script, for he had never taken one into the garden. Radcliffe could have told her the rest, and Radcliffe told nobody any­thing. Wray could have told her whose maga­zine it was, and would tell any­body, for a para­graph; but not who wrote in it, be­cause Wray did not know. She thought him a gen­tle­man who read the Mor­timers with a pen­cil and sup­posed him­self un­ob­served. It was true, and quite bad enough. She did not know that he wrote the Warden. He was sure of it.

He walked a long while in the park after that, by the water and away from it, and could not af­ter­wards have said where; and it was nearly four, with the light going, when he came into the Temple and went straight down to the garden, past the porter’s lodge, where Fig­gis put his head out to tell him that it was a hard frost, as though he had ar­ranged it. The garden was empty. The gravel was frozen, and the river was very low and very bright be­tween the barges, and the Sur­rey shore had gone grey. He went down the east­ern walk to the river wall and stood at it, which in six years he had never done.

From the wall one saw the river. When one turned to go back up the walk, the first thing one saw was the second bench. The step in August had stopped here.

A per­son does not stand at a river wall in August, in the heat, for the sake

of the Sur­rey shore, un­less she has the habit of it. She had come there often, then, and she lived within a walk of it. He had sup­posed since the night of the turtle that she lived east of Temple Bar. He knew now that she lived near enough to the Temple to come into its garden after three, and go home again be­fore any­body missed her. It brought Lon­don down from a mil­lion souls to a few streets; and every one of them, he re­flec­ted, was full.

He would not ask. To ask was to tell. He would take the courts in order, from the Bar east­ward, one at a time and each in its place, as he had taken the years of the fourth Henry; and he would begin on Monday with the north side, be­cause it was on his left hand, and leave the south side, his own side of Fleet Street, for the second week, since it was the side he knew, and she could hardly be liv­ing under his nose. And every af­ter­noon, after three, he would sit on the second bench, be­cause she had come there once, and might again.

Kit brought the Lud­gate and the Albe­marle home that even­ing from the Temple gate, as he had brought every num­ber since the sum­mer, and read the ninth num­ber of the Mor­timers aloud with his back to the fire.

He read Mr. Mor­timer on his pave­ment with­out stop­ping; for Kit, the line was only Mr. Mor­timer being odd, which he often was. He read Miss Mor­timer in the park, and the maid’s chil­blains, which Lucy said were very like her own; and he read the gen­tle­man by the water, and laughed.

“That’s Pel­ham,” he said, with deep sat­is­fac­tion. “To the life. He marks everything, and nobody reads him.”

“Nobody reads any­thing Pel­ham writes,” said Lucy. “That is why he is so cross.”

Mrs. Lyd­iard, at the cuff of Kit’s other shirt, said that she hoped Mr. Pel­ham did not stand about in St. James’s Park in Decem­ber, at his time of life; and Clem­ency, who had been very still, let her breath go.

He had read it, then, or would read it by to­night. She had known since the sen­tence went to Gedge that he would; she had not known what it would be like to sit in Salis­bury Square on the even­ing he did, and not know what he thought of it. It was like hav­ing pos­ted a let­ter to some­body who would never an­swer, ex­cept that he might.

She read the four­teenth num­ber of the Warden in the back room, when the oth­ers had gone to bed. It was the Marches in snow, and the King’s let­ters, and noth­ing whatever about kit­chens or pen­cils. He had writ­ten it, she reckoned, be­fore he could have seen the ninth num­ber of the Mor­timers; any an­swer to that could not come be­fore

the first of Feb­ru­ary; and she found that she had coun­ted the days.

She had not been to the river wall since the first of Decem­ber.

She had given it up on the night she found out whose pen­cil it was. She had not meant to give it up. She had only found, on the first fine af­ter­noon after that, that she could not walk in at the Inner Temple gate with­out won­der­ing whether he was on his bench; and since she could not go to the wall with­out passing the bench, and could not pass the bench now with­out his know­ing her, if he looked up, for the young per­son from his pave­ment; and once the ninth num­ber was out, he would only have to put the young per­son, the garden and the gen­tle­man with the pen­cil to­gether to know who had writ­ten it. So she had gone home in­stead. She had gone home every af­ter­noon since. It was the one place in Lon­don where nobody had ever wanted any­thing of her, not even a price, and she had not known until she lost it how much of the week she had spent wait­ing to be there.

It was a quarter of a mile. It might as well have been Edin­burgh.

Mr. Kinross began on the Monday, as he had said he would, at Temple Bar, with the north side.

He went into every court and alley be­tween the Bar and Fet­ter Lane, and then be­tween Fet­ter Lane and Shoe Lane: into courts with a pump in them and courts with a print­ing-press, and one with a tree, which was dying; and up pas­sages so nar­row that he must turn his shoulders to them, which came out into little squares that he had not known were there, with wash­ing across them, frozen stiff. He went in the morn­ings, early, at the hour when the women of a house go out to the baker’s and the pump; and he looked at faces under bon­nets, and at boots, and at the win­dows of lodgings over shops. He did not look in at any door. He asked nobody any­thing.

By the Wed­nes­day three of the courts north of Fleet Street had de­cided among them­selves that he was a bailiff’s man, and a fourth, which knew bet­ter, that he was a gen­tle­man look­ing for a lady who did not wish to be found. This was the truth. A woman in John­son’s Court emp­tied a basin from an upper win­dow so near his hat that he could not sup­pose it to have been an ac­ci­dent.

He did not see her. He had not ex­pec­ted to see her in a week. He had been nine years over the second Richard and the fourth Henry, and was not fin­ished yet.

At three, every af­ter­noon, he went down to the garden and sat on the second bench, with the Albe­marle or the Lud­gate or whatever he had

brought, in a frost that never once broke; and he did not mark it, be­cause he found that he could not hold a pen­cil now with­out feel­ing it looked at. The garden was empty in that weather, ex­cept for the gardener, who swept the walks as if he bore them a grudge, and the law­yers’ clerks who cut through it with their bundles, and did not look at him. One of them, a small boy in a coat too large for him, came through every af­ter­noon at about half past three with a par­cel of en­gross­ments, and stopped by the river wall on his way back, and drew in a little book with a stump of black-lead, with his tongue be­tween his teeth. Mr. Kinross no­ticed him, as he no­ticed everything that week, and did not think about him.

Fig­gis told him, every af­ter­noon at the gate, that he would take his death.

“Very likely,” said Mr. Kinross.

He could have stood in Pater­noster Row at nine on the tenth and seen her come with the num­ber under her cloak. He knew the day, and he knew the door, if she took Radcliffe’s terms; for Radcliffe had told him in No­vem­ber that he meant to take the Mor­timers to Bald­win’s, if he could. At Lord Ash­combe’s table he had kept his lord­ship away from that door by warn­ing him that Mr. Wray would hear of it; and he had not said it only for his lord­ship’s sake. He would not wait for her on a pub­lisher’s stair, like a dun. He would find her at her own door, or not at all.

On the Wed­nes­day there was a let­ter from Edin­burgh. His aunt would come south in the first days of Feb­ru­ary, for the Sea­son, the months when the fash­ion­able world came to town, with Miss Lau­der and Miss Lau­der’s father, who had busi­ness be­fore the Lords; she had heard noth­ing from her nephew since Christ­mas, and took this to mean that there was noth­ing to hear. Mr. Kinross read it on the second bench, in the frost, and put it in his pocket, and went on not mark­ing the Albe­marle.

She did not come, and the reason was sit­ting on the second bench.

On the Thursday, which was Twelfth Night, the pastry­cooks’ win­dows in Fleet Street were full of cakes that nobody in Salis­bury Square could af­ford. Kit had brought home, in­stead, the first volume of Ivanhoe, which Mr. Pel­ham had bought on the day it came, as every­body had, and had lent to his clerk after a chapter be­cause the Sax­ons made him sleepy; and Kit was read­ing it aloud in the front room, a little each night, be­cause the candles were coun­ted.

He had got to the tour­na­ment. Clem­ency left him there at nine, with the knight who had no name rid­ing into the lists with Desdichado on his shield,

which Kit said was Span­ish for dis­in­her­ited, and took the candle and the scuttle and went down for the coals, which were kept, by ar­range­ment with Mr. Dunning, in the cel­lar under his shop.

There was a boy sit­ting on the stairs below their door, in the dark.

He scrambled up when the light came round the turn, and flattened him­self against the wall; and she knew him, as one knows a per­son one passes on a stair. He was Dunning’s boy. The Dun­nings had taken him from the Found­ling Hos­pital at Michael­mas, bound for seven years, and Mrs. Dunning, who had no chil­dren liv­ing, had told every­body in the Square that he was a good boy and ate next to noth­ing. Clem­ency had nod­ded to him on the stair per­haps twenty times since Oc­to­ber, and he had nod­ded back, and they had neither of them said a word. He was four­teen, she had been told, and might have passed for twelve. He was small and thin and fair, with a quick, anxious face, and a coat bought for him to grow into.

“I beg your par­don, miss,” he said. “I wasn’t listen­ing.”

He had been listen­ing. Kit’s voice came through the door quite plainly; Kit read Ivanhoe as he read the Mor­timers, in the voice he kept for Mr. Pel­ham’s opin­ions, which was meant for a jury and car­ried to the street.

“You’ll take cold,” said Clem­ency.

“Yes, miss.” He did not move. “He’s just come in. The knight. Nobody knows who he is.”

“No,” said Clem­ency. “Nobody does.”

He had a board on his knees, she saw, of the kind the law-sta­tion­ers use to carry a skin of parch­ment with­out creas­ing it; and on the board, held down by his thumb, was a sheet of paper that had been writ­ten on, on the other side, in a fair round hand. She held the candle lower with­out mean­ing to, and he did not snatch it away. He looked at her in­stead, quickly, to see what she would do, as if a great deal de­pended on it.

It was a knight in ar­mour, sit­ting on a garden bench under a bare tree, with a river be­hind him. He had his hel­met off and set on the bench be­side him, and a book open on his knee; and in his right hand, in his steel glove, he held a pen­cil. The ar­mour was all wrong. It had joints where no ar­mour has joints, and none where it has; the boy had plainly never seen a suit of it nearer than a print-shop win­dow. But the face was right. It was a long, plain, guarded face, with noth­ing in it that it had not de­cided to let out; and the boy had seen, as she had seen on the pave­ment, that it was not suc­ceed­ing.

Clem­ency knew the face. She had looked at it for a quarter of an hour

on its own pave­ment in No­vem­ber, and she had seen it shut.

“Who is it?” she said; and she was pleased to hear that her voice was per­fectly or­din­ary.

“It’s the knight that hasn’t got a name, miss. The Dis­in­her­ited.” He touched the edge of the paper. “Only I gave him the gen­tle­man’s face. Off the second bench, in the Temple garden. Because nobody knows his name either.”

“Doesn’t any­body?”

“He doesn’t talk to any­body, miss. He sits there every af­ter­noon now, since New Year’s Day, in the frost, and reads; and Mr. Fig­gis at the gate says he’ll take his death, and he says, very likely.” The boy con­sidered the draw­ing. “I go by him twice a day with Mr. Dunning’s cop­ies for Paper Build­ings. He’s never looked at me. He looks like a knight out of a book.”

Clem­ency did not laugh. It was a near thing.

For he was a knight out of a book; he was the Lord Warden of the Marches, and he wrote the book him­self, by the month, and the boy who had drawn him in his ar­mour did not know it, and never would un­less some­body told him, and nobody would. She stood on the stair with the candle and the empty scuttle, and was so nearly over­come, by laughter or by some­thing next door to it, that she was ob­liged to look at the scuttle very hard.

Every af­ter­noon since New Year’s Day: since the morn­ing the Lud­gate came out. He had read the ninth num­ber, then, on the first; and he had gone back to his bench in a hard frost, every day since, to sit where any passer-by could see him. She thought she understood it. It was a gen­tle­man’s an­swer to being laughed at. He had been told, in print, that he stood about by the water mark­ing maga­zines in the be­lief that nobody saw him; and he had gone and sat where every­body could, to show who­ever had writ­ten it that a man could be laughed at and keep his seat. It was ex­actly what the Warden would have done, and she found it ab­surd, and very af­fect­ing.

There was an­other ex­plan­a­tion, and she priced it, as she priced everything: that he sat there in the frost be­cause he was wait­ing for some­body, and that the some­body was the young per­son from his pave­ment. She marked it down at once. Gen­tle­men of Gros­venor Square did not sit out a Janu­ary in the Temple for a young woman who had come about a place; and she had been sold at seven guineas a num­ber for long enough to know what the mar­ket thought she was worth.

She was quite wrong. He was not sit­ting there to be looked at. He was sit­ting there to look.

“It’s good,” she said. “You’ve got his face.”

He went pink, from the col­lar up.

“I don’t know about ar­mour, miss.”

“Nobody in Lon­don knows about ar­mour. You know about faces. That’s the hard part.”

Under her bed was a port­fo­lio of draw­ings of the Mor­timers, and she had never fin­ished a face in it, be­cause she could never de­cide what a face would look like at the mo­ment it understood. Among them was the garden of the Inner Temple, seen from the river wall, with a gen­tle­man on the bench under the second plane, too small to have a face.

The boy had given him one.

“Who taught you?” she said.

“Nobody, miss.” He thought about it, being hon­est. “There were pic­tures at the Hos­pital. On the stairs, and in the room where the Gov­ernors sat. We went past them every day, to our din­ners; and on Sundays the ladies came to look at them, and at us.” He said it with­out any com­plaint, as he might have said that it had rained. “There was one of Moses, miss, being brought to the lady that found him. It’s his own mother brings him, only she mayn’t say so. We used to look at that one.”

Clem­ency looked at the draw­ing, so as not to look at him.

“What do they call you?”

“Tucker, miss. Tobias Tucker. The Hos­pital gave it me, when I was took in.” He seemed to feel that it wanted some de­fence. “Mrs. Dunning calls me Toby.”

“Then so shall I, if I may.” She looked at the back of the sheet, where the fair round hand ended in the middle of a word. “Does Mr. Dunning know you draw on his paper?”

All the col­our that had come into his face went out of it at once.

“It’s the spoilt ones, miss. Only the spoilt ones. When the clerk blots, or gets a word wrong, it’s spoilt, and it goes for light­ing the fire.” He had both hands on the board now. “I only take them after. I never took a good one.”

She saw, as plainly as she had ever seen a price, what he was afraid of. He had been at Dunning’s a quarter of a year, and nobody had sent him back yet; and he did not know, be­cause nobody had ever told him, that a boy was not sent back to the Hos­pital for draw­ing on paper that was going on the fire.

“I shan’t tell him,” said Clem­ency. “It’s noth­ing to do with me what Mr. Dunning lights his fire with.”

He looked at her for a long mo­ment, to see whether she meant it; and then he be­lieved her, all at once and en­tirely, as she had never seen any­body be­lieve any­thing. It was a little alarm­ing.

“Have you any more?”

He had a book. It was a dozen spoilt sheets, fol­ded and sewn with a thread that had been begged from Mrs. Dunning; and he took it out of his coat and gave it to her, and stood one step below her while she turned it over by the candle, and watched her face and not the book. There was the round church in the Temple, and the old trees in the garden, bare, and the gardener with his broom, scowl­ing at the walk; there was Mr. Fig­gis in the door of his lodge, un­mis­tak­ably Fig­gis; there were two old Bench­ers going in to din­ner, one of them already asleep; and every one of them had a face, and every face was some­body. Near the end of the book, as she turned the leaf, he put out his hand quickly and turned two leaves to­gether, so that she should not see the one be­tween; and then went red, be­cause he knew she had seen him do it.

She did not ask. She knew a good deal about keep­ing things that were not any­body else’s busi­ness. She gave him the book back.

From the foot of the stairs Mrs. Dunning’s voice came up, warm and ex­as­per­ated, like the smell of sup­per.

“Toby! Your sup­per’s spoil­ing, and so are you!”

He was gone be­fore she could say good night. He was down the stair and round the turn with the board under his arm, and then, a mo­ment later, back again, for the scuttle, which she was still hold­ing; and he took it out of her hand with­out a word and went down to the cel­lar with it in the dark, and brought it up full, and set it out­side the Lydiards’ door, and was gone again be­fore she could thank him. Nobody had car­ried coals for her since Bread Street.

When she went in, she did not shut the door. She left it on the jar, a hand’s breadth, and moved her chair next to it, where the draught was, which nobody else wanted. Kit was in the lists still, and the knight with no name had over­thrown the Tem­plar.

“Clem, you’re let­ting the cold in.”

“I’m warm,” said Clem­ency; which, for once, was true.

On the Sat­urday she walked out to Isling­ton to see Mr. Baldock, be­cause the tenth of Janu­ary was on Monday, and the Author owed Mr. Radcliffe an an­swer by then.

He lived in Canonbury, in a nar­row house with a garden that he had never had time to look at; and he was look­ing at it now, from the win­dow of his par­lour, with his feet on the fender and a book face down on his knee, like a man who has been put out to grass and sus­pects the grass. He was very glad to see her, and said so; and then he took off his spec­tacles, and put them on again, and was brisk.

“I have read a novel,” he said. “Every­body has; I was told I should. It is very long, and very fine, and there are a great many knights in it, and a tour­na­ment, and a siege; and the only man in the whole of it who ex­pects to be paid is the moneylender, and the knights treat him ab­om­in­ably for ask­ing.” He shut the book. “I sup­pose that is what is meant by ro­mance. You have come about Radcliffe.”

“The Author must an­swer him by Monday.”

“Then the Author will go to him.” He said it at once, as he gave the price of paper. “There is noth­ing else to be done, and you know it, or you would not have walked out to Canonbury in a frost to be told so. I have no shop. I shall not have one be­fore Lady Day, and very likely not after it. Radcliffe pays twelve guineas, on the tenth, on de­liv­ery; the Lon­don, Bald­win’s new maga­zine, will be read by every­body who reads, which is more than ever read the Lud­gate; and he does not ask your name. Go to him.”

Clem­ency looked at the fire.

“Mr. Radcliffe pub­lished the Warden,” she said, “from the first num­ber.”

“He did. And he has kept the name of the man who writes it from the whole of Lon­don, from the first num­ber until now; and he dines out on not telling it, which is the surest sign I know that he never will.” Mr. Baldock re­garded her over the spec­tacles. “If you want a secret kept, Miss Lyd­iard, give it to a man who is proud of keep­ing one. I have known Radcliffe five-and-twenty years. He has never yet told any­body any­thing that he could sell for more by keep­ing.”

She did not say that she knew the name her­self; that she had known it for five weeks, and had found out what it cost to keep it every day of them, and so knew bet­ter than any­body in Lon­don what Mr. Radcliffe had been doing for a year. She said noth­ing. But it was that, more than the twelve guineas, which de­cided her.

“There is one other thing,” said Mr. Baldock, “and then I have done. Hindley came here on Christ­mas Eve.”

She turned round. She had heard Mr. Hindley once, in Oc­to­ber, through a door that did not shut, selling her to Mr. Baldock; she had never seen his face.

“In a new coat. He wished to know who de­liv­ers the Mor­timers. Not who writes them: he could hardly ask me that, since half the Row be­lieves he does. Who comes up the stairs on the tenth.” Mr. Baldock’s face did not change at all. “I told him that I was a plain man too, and that plain men did not tell each other things. He went away in a very bad tem­per, and did not pay his hack­ney-coach­man, who came

back and asked me for it. I paid him. It is the last money I shall lay out on the Mor­timers, and I grudged it more than all the rest.” He took off his spec­tacles again. “Some­body has given Mr. Hindley a reason to look. I do not know who. Go to Radcliffe early, and take the num­ber under your cloak.”

When she rose to go he got up too, which he never did, and went with her to the door, and stood on the step in the frost with­out his hat.

“I had the best thing I ever pub­lished,” he said, “for seven guineas a num­ber. I shall be ashamed of that until I die. It was the price I could pay, and you took it, and I let you.” He held out his hand. “Go to Radcliffe, Miss Lyd­iard. He will pay you bet­ter, and he will not de­serve it either.”

Pater­noster Row at nine o’clock on a Monday morn­ing in Janu­ary was as dark as most streets at dusk: a lane of book­sellers so nar­row that the houses on either side might have read each other’s titles, and the dome of St. Paul’s stand­ing up be­hind them in the frost. Bald­win’s was at num­ber forty-seven. A few doors along, at the corner of Chapter House Court, was the Chapter Cof­fee-house, where the trade drank its cof­fee and sold its secrets; and in the door­way of the Chapter stood a tall man, stamp­ing his feet.

Clem­ency priced him from the boots up, be­cause she could not help it.

The boots had been soled twice, and the coat was new. He had spent on his back what he had saved on his feet. He was watch­ing the door of num­ber forty-seven as a cat watches a hole in the wains­cot; and he looked at her as she went by him, and away again at once, with­out in­terest, be­cause she was a woman, and he was wait­ing for the Author.

She went up Bald­win’s stairs with the tenth num­ber under her cloak.

Mr. Radcliffe re­ceived her in a small front room on the first floor, with a fire in it and a press, and a win­dow on to the Row; and he rose when she came in. He was a large, pale, care­ful man, with an Edin­burgh voice that Lon­don had not quite flattened; and he looked at her once, from her bon­net to her boots, as a book­seller looks at a bind­ing, and then at her face, and then did not look at her again in any way that she could ob­ject to.

“The Author of the Mor­timers,” he said, in the voice in which he gave a price.

“The Author has sent the tenth num­ber,” said Clem­ency, “by hand.”

“By the only hand that could, I think.” He took the num­ber from her and weighed it, as Mr. Baldock had al­ways weighed it; and then he did a thing that Mr. Baldock had never done,

and read the first leaf through at the win­dow, on his feet, for the price. She watched him do it. It was like watch­ing some­body count her change.

“Yes,” said Mr. Radcliffe, at the foot of the leaf. He put it down. “I read the ninth on the first. Stand­ing up, which I do not do.” He un­locked a drawer. “Twelve guineas. I am told that there is a form of words.”

“Mr. Baldock used to say, To the Author, on de­liv­ery.”

“Then I shall say it.” He coun­ted it out on the table, a ten-pound note and two sov­er­eigns and twelve shil­lings, ex­actly as Mr. Baldock had coun­ted it out all the au­tumn; and he did not ask her to count it after him, and she did not. “To the Author, on de­liv­ery. You will find, madam, that I keep to the terms. Twelve guineas, no name, the tenth of every month; and the Author does not dine. I have un­der­lined it. I have never in five-and-twenty years had a con­trib­utor who would not dine, and I find I like it bet­ter than I ex­pec­ted.”

“And the Author’s name?”

“I do not ask for what I do not need,” said Mr. Radcliffe. “I should only have to keep it.” He locked the drawer. “And now I shall tell you a thing that is not in the terms, and you may do as you like about it. There is a man in the door of the Chapter.”

“In a new coat,” said Clem­ency.

“And not paid for.” Mr. Radcliffe did not smile; he seemed not to have the habit. “His name is Hindley. He is a Man­chester man, and in town he does not rise be­fore ten; I have dined with him, and I know. He has been in that door­way since eight, and he has drunk three dishes of the Chapter’s cof­fee, which is a thing I have never seen done; and he is not read­ing the news­pa­per. He is watch­ing my door, on the tenth of the month, at nine in the morn­ing.” He looked at her across the table. “He will be watch­ing it when you go out.”

Clem­ency stood quite still, with the twelve guineas in her glove. She had walked past him a minute ago, and he had looked at her, and away.

“He did not know me,” she said.

“No. He is watch­ing for a man,” said Mr. Radcliffe. “The whole of the Row has been look­ing for a man since Oc­to­ber, be­cause Mr. Hindley let it think it had found one; and he has come to be­lieve it him­self.” He went to a door at the back of the room, which she had taken for a cup­board, and opened it on a nar­row stair that went down into the dark and smelt of paper. “It is a com­mon fail­ing in the trade, madam, to look for what one has been selling. This stair goes down through the ware­house, and comes out in a court be­hind the Row. I should go that way this month; and next month,

if you will allow me, I will see that the Chapter has some­thing else to look at.”

She went to the door. Then, be­cause he had kept the terms, and be­cause she had never in her life been given any­thing for noth­ing with­out ask­ing why, she turned on the top step.

“Mr. Radcliffe. Why?”

He con­sidered the ques­tion as he had con­sidered the first leaf: hon­estly, and for the price.

“Because the Author’s ninth was worth the twelve,” he said. “And be­cause I have been keep­ing one name in this trade for a year, madam, and have found that it is a thing a man gets the taste for.”

She went down through the ware­house in the dark, be­tween stacks of paper higher than her head, and came out into a court she did not know, and found her way by the dome, and walked home by Lud­gate Hill with twelve guineas in her glove, which was a quarter’s rent and the coals, and no one in the world be­hind her.

Mr. Radcliffe stood at his win­dow after she had gone, and watched Mr. Hindley stamp his feet in the door of the Chapter. He did not know her name, and did not mean to. He knew her face now, and her voice, and her boots, which had been men­ded at the toe; and he thought, with­out wish­ing to, of a sen­tence in the ninth num­ber about a gen­tle­man by the water, and of the only man he had ever known who marked a maga­zine in pen­cil.

Then he put the thought where he put everything, and locked it, and went down to the shop to see about the Feb­ru­ary num­ber.

On the Monday night Kit came to the end of the tour­na­ment.

The knight with no name had won the second day, as every­body had known he would; and they brought him be­fore the Lady Rowena to be crowned, and the mar­shals un­laced his hel­met; and he was a young man, very pale, with blood on his face, and the whole of the lists knew him. He was Ivanhoe. He fell down at her feet.

“There!” said Lucy, en­chanted. “I knew it was him from the first chapter.”

“So did every­body,” said Clem­ency. “That is the pleas­ure of it.”

“Then what is the use of the hel­met?” said Kit, who had not known, and was put out.

“To make the people in the book wait,” said Clem­ency, “while every­body else en­joys them­selves.”

Mrs. Lyd­iard looked at her elder daugh­ter, and then at the door, and said noth­ing.

The door to the stair stood on the jar, where Clem­ency had left it. Bey­ond it, on the dark stair, some­body very small let out a breath that he

had been hold­ing since the mar­shals touched the hel­met.

Clem­ency sat with her hands in her lap and thought about knights.

She knew the name of hers. She had known it since the first of Decem­ber, and it had been no use to her at all; for it is one thing to know the knight’s name from the first chapter, with a book on one’s knee, and quite an­other to know it from the lists. He sat every af­ter­noon now on the second bench, a quarter of a mile away, in a hard frost, with his hel­met off, to show that he did not mind being looked at; and she could not go and look.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1820, with its rules turned in mourning for the King. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: “ON DELIVERY” (CH. 7)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.APRIL, 1820.No. VII.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 130.)


CHAPTER VII.

On Delivery.

In which Clemency reads the Warden below stairs, a turtle goes along the railings, and the right author walks east, the wrong way home.

The Albemarle and the Ludgate came into Salisbury Square together on the first of December, under Kit’s arm, in a frost; and Kit, who had carried them from the Temple gate without opening either, which for Kit was a kind of Lent, put them down among the cups and stood over the teapot warming his hands, and said that he would read the Mortimers first, because the Warden would keep.

“The Warden always keeps,” said Lucy. “Like salt fish.”

Kit read the eighth number aloud, as he had read every number since the summer: standing, with his back to the fire, in the voice he kept for Mr. Pelham’s opinions, which was a little deeper than his own. He read Mr. Mortimer through quarter-day. He read him into the housekeeper’s room, where no Mortimer had set foot in

eight numbers, and out of it again, a poorer and a quieter man; and he read the sentence near the end without stopping at it, because he did not know that it had been written for anybody:

Mr. Mortimer had lived fifty years in the persuasion that whatever was broken in his house was mended in the night, like his linen, by nobody, for nothing at all; and he learned on quarter-day, from the housekeeper’s book, that every stitch of it had been mended by somebody, and that the somebody had kept the account.

“There,” said Kit, with deep satisfaction. “That’s Hindley. That’s the counting-house all over. Pelham says no gentleman would know there was a book.”

“Pelham has never kept one,” said Lucy.

Mrs. Lydiard, who was turning the cuffs of Kit’s second shirt, stopped

with the needle half through, and looked across the table at her elder daughter for about the time it takes to draw a thread; and then she drew it, and went on to the next. Clemency, who had been looking at the fire, went on looking at it. It was a very good fire. It had been paid for on the tenth of November, in silver, and she knew to a lump how long it would last.

When they had gone to bed she took the Albemarle through to the back room, where it was cold enough to see her breath, and read the thirteenth number of the Warden in her shawl, with her feet on the fender of a grate that had not been lit since March.

It began where the twelfth had left him, at Ludlow, at Martinmas; and for a page it was as cold as it had ever been: the March in frost, the hostages counted, the King’s letter read twice and answered once. Then, on the second page, without the least warning, the Warden got up from the high table and went out by a door that was not his, and down a stair that was not his either, out of the light:

He went down by the kitchen stair, which no Warden had used since the castle was built, and came out into the one room in Ludlow where a fire was kept for the whole of a castle; and he found that the people about it knew to a penny what every man above them cost, and had known it three hundred years,

and had not thought it worth telling him.

She read it, and put the book down on her knee, and sat for some time without reading anything.

He had gone down. She had sent a kitchen-maid to the foot of the area steps in the seventh number, to look up; and in the same weeks, by another stair, he had gone down: not to argue, as he had argued about the footman, nor to finish her sentence for her, as he had finished the keeper’s, but only to go and look. She could not tell whether he had read the seventh before he wrote it. The dates would allow it, and the sentence did not need it. Nobody in the Albemarle had ever been below stairs before. Mr. Wray would say, she supposed, that the Warden had caught the Mortimers’ complaint, and would find a disease of the lower orders to compare it to. She did not care what Mr. Wray said. She sat in the cold with the Warden in his kitchen, and was nearer to being happy than she had been since Bread Street, and that she did not trust it in the least.

For she knew the man who had written it.

She had not known that she knew it until she put the book down. Then it was there, all of it, as a sum is there when one stops adding and looks at the foot of the column. A gentleman on his own pavement, who had heard

her say that she read the Albemarle for the Warden, and had looked down into his own area, as though something there wanted his attention. I am told that the gentleman is not paid at all. She had taken it for Albemarle Street gossip; and so it was, but only one man in Albemarle Street could have known it without being paid to forget it. Then he is either a fool or very rich. And he had said, I believe he is both, without the least expectation of being believed; and she had taken it for a joke at some other man’s expense, because it had not occurred to her that a gentleman could say such a thing of himself on his own pavement, and mean it. And then Kit, at supper: a Mr. Kinross, who sits in the garden of an afternoon marking his books with a pencil. Nobody marks a magazine in pencil but the man who must answer for it. And the thing folded back under the pencil, on the bench in August, had been, she would have laid money on it now, her own fourth number; for somebody had told Mr. Wray where the railings went, and she had seen that long face shut when she said so.

She did not want it to be true. She went over it as she would have gone over a bill that came to more than she expected, item by item; and every item was correct, and the total was the Warden of the Marches, who had stood on his own pavement in Gros

venor Square and defended the Mortimers to her with more warmth than anybody had ever spent on them, and who did not know who she was.

That was the only comfort in it, and she held on to it. He did not know who she was. He knew a young person who had come about a place and had not taken it; he knew her boots, which half Grosvenor Square knew by now; and he knew a sentence she had not finished. He did not know that the Mortimers had a name, or that the name was Lydiard, or that the Lydiards lived two pair of stairs up over a law-stationer’s in Salisbury Square, where a man who sat in the Temple garden might have thrown a stone and hit them, if he had been the kind of man who threw stones.

The ninth number lay in the drawer, finished, nine days before it was wanted. She took it out. She read it through to the last leaf but one, where Miss Mortimer walks in St. James’s Park with her maid on a December morning, to be out of the house while the housekeeper’s book is gone over; and she sat for a long while with the pen, while the candle went down; and then she wrote in, between the maid’s chilblains and the water, a single sentence, and did not cross it out.

By the water a gentleman stood marking a magazine in pencil, with the look of a man who is quite certain that nobody is reading him.

She put him in St. James’s Park because she would not put him in the Temple. The Temple would have had him in a sentence: Mr. Pelham by the Saturday, the garden by the Monday, and Lord Ashcombe by the soup; and she did not choose that anybody in London should have him from her. In St. James’s Park he was nobody, and every gentleman in town had a magazine. Only one reader would know the pencil.

She did not ask herself why she had written it. She knew, as she generally knew things, to the farthing; and she did not choose to add it up.

Mr. Kinross was in Albemarle Street by eight, as on the first of every month; and Mr. Radcliffe had the sale for him on a half-sheet by the door, as on the first of every month, and gave it in the same voice. It was down forty on November.

“The kitchen,” said Mr. Radcliffe. “I told you.”

“You told me twenty pounds.”

“I told you more than twenty pounds, and I was right.”

Twenty pounds. Mr. Kinross had heard the sum lately in another voice,

on his own pavement, and it had stopped short before the end, as though it had heard itself. He put that away with the rest, and noticed that the place where he put such things was getting full.

Mr. Radcliffe put the half-sheet under the inkstand. “There are letters. Two clergymen have written to say that a Warden of the March would never have gone into a kitchen, and a lady in Clapham to say that she is glad he did, and will he now go into the nursery. I have answered none of them. My successor may answer them all. Have you found him?”

“No.”

“You have three weeks and three days.” Mr. Radcliffe took up his hat, which he did not need, since he was not going anywhere yet. “The Ludgate is on the table. Baldock has had it printed after all. I do not know how, and I do not ask.”

Mr. Kinross read the eighth number of the Mortimers standing at the window with his hat still on, as Mr. Radcliffe read things for the price. He had read every number since May. He had read the last three in a manner he would not have liked to describe to anybody: the seventh twice at a sitting, on the first of November, and again at night, by the library fire, with the door shut. And he had not known, until his hand went out to the table that

morning before his hat was off, that he had been waiting a month for the eighth.

He found the sentence near the end, and knew it at once, because it had his own words in it.

He read it again. He had written, on a night in September, with more pleasure than he had felt in a sentence for a year, that the women of the March mended what their lords broke, for nothing at all; and he had thought it the truest thing in the Warden, and the kindest, and had been a little proud of the kindness. And the Author of the Mortimers had read it, and had gone to the housekeeper’s book, and had sent him in the account.

It was perfectly just. It was so exactly just that he laughed aloud, in Mr. Radcliffe’s front office, at a quarter past eight in the morning, which nobody in that office had ever heard him do; and Mr. Radcliffe, at the desk with his hat, looked up, and considered him with interest, and then looked down again and wrote something in the margin of the letter from Clapham.

He went out into Albemarle Street with the Ludgate under his arm, which he had not meant to take, and stood on the step in the frost; and he thought, as he had thought at some hour of every day for a fortnight, of a young person in mended boots who had stood under

his coal-plate and looked up.

He had not meant to think of her. He was not a man who thought about young persons; he had been told so by his aunt, at intervals, as one tells a man that his house wants painting. But he had found, since the fifteenth of November, when she stood on his pavement in the dusk and talked to him of railings, that a great many things led to her. Boots led to her, and he looked at them now in the street as other men look at faces. The Albemarle led to her, since she read it for one sentence, and he had not yet discovered which. His own area led to her, so that he could not go up his own steps without looking down into it; and the somebody who kept the account led to her this morning, by a road he could not have mapped. Mrs. Pratt said that she had lied, and Mrs. Pratt, who had not known how to spell fricassee, was a judge of lying. She had lied about her letters. She had very likely lied about the rest of it; and there was one place in London where the rest of it could be had for the asking.

Fenwick had given him the direction on the Monday, and had not asked why it was wanted.

The register-office was in Oxford Street, over a staymaker’s, up a stair that smelt of wet umbrellas: a long room with a fire at one end and a bench down one side, on which six

young women sat in their best bonnets with their characters in their laps, and looked at him as he came in, and then, as one, at the floor. At the other end, behind a table and a large book, sat a stout woman in a cap with a pen behind her ear, who looked at him and did not look at the floor at all.

“Mr. Kinross’s,” she said, before he had given his name. “Your butler wrote to say you might call, and he writes a very good hand. Grosvenor Square, north side. Kitchen-maid, fourteen guineas, tea and sugar found.” She opened the book and turned back through it, wetting her thumb. “Entered on the Tuesday, the fifth of October, in the morning. We sent Sarah Pike on the Thursday, and she cried. We sent Ann Rudd on the Saturday, and Mrs. Pratt sent her back. We sent two more in the week after, and the place is filled since the twentieth of November by a girl from Uxbridge that Mrs. Pratt found for herself, which I don’t hold against her.”

“And on the Tuesday?”

“The Tuesday, sir?”

“The fifth. A young person came to my house on the Tuesday afternoon, about the place, and was taken below.”

The woman put her finger on the page, and ran it down, and ran it down again; and then she shut the book, which made a sound in that room like

a door.

“Nobody on the Tuesday, sir. The place wasn’t on the book till eleven, and I’d nobody fit to send till the Thursday.”

“Then who was she?”

“Not one of mine.” She said it without the least uncertainty. “Mine come with their characters in their pockets, and I know every one of them by the time they’ve sat on that bench a week. If there was a young person at your door on the Tuesday, sir, nobody sent her.” She looked at him over the book with a kind of professional pity. “Whoever she was, she sent herself.”

He went down the stair that smelt of umbrellas and out into Oxford Street, and stood on the pavement among the carts.

She had not come for the place. She had sent herself down his area steps, unasked and in her own boots, to stand under his coal-plate and look up; and the seventh number of the Mortimers, in which a kitchen-maid stood under a coal-plate and looked up, had come out on the first of November. Nobody wanted a kitchen seen from below but the person who meant to write one.

He knew what that meant. He had known it, after a fashion, since the afternoon in November when he wrote three words on a slip at the Temple and did not strike them out; and he stood in Oxford Street with the slip in his

pocket-book, where he had carried it since he took it out of his drawer at the Temple a fortnight before, and found that he would go a long way round rather than take it out. For if she had gone and looked for herself, then the best thing in London was being written in boots mended at the toe, by a young woman whom he had taken for a kitchen-maid on his own pavement and asked what her place paid; and he had a great deal more to answer for than a margin.

So he went round. He told himself that she had gone and looked on the Author’s behalf: that the Author, whoever he was, had somebody to go and look for him, a clerk, a wife, any woman who went and looked for a man. It was not a good argument. It was a Temple argument, and he knew it for one, and held on to it, because it let him walk. And he found, between a dray and a hackney-coach, that what it let him walk into was worse; for he did not know what she was to the Author, and he minded it extremely; and since he had never in his life minded what any woman was to any man, and had supposed himself as incapable of it as some men are of whistling, he was so much astonished that he walked as far as the Pantheon before he remembered that he had meant to take a coach.

For a fortnight after that Mr. Kinross was on his own pavement at

half past three on most afternoons, for reasons that he gave himself with great clearness and did not examine: a letter to post, the light, the frost on the railings, which wanted looking at. Nobody came along the north side at half past three but the people who came to look at the railings, and the muffin-man with his bell. And on the ninth afternoon the kitchen window went up under his feet.

“She’ll not come, sir,” said Mrs. Pratt, to the railings. “Not a third time. Not that one.”

The window went down again before he could ask her how she knew; which was as well, since he could not have asked it without admitting the question.

By Friday the tenth Mr. Baldock’s house was half in crates.

Clemency came up the stairs at nine with the ninth number under her cloak, and found the front office stripped to its shelves and the shelves to their dust, and Mr. Baldock sitting in the middle of it at the one desk that was going with him, among thirty years of the Ludgate tied up in string by the year, like a man sitting among his own tombstones and finding them, on the whole, well cut.

“Twelve guineas,” he said. “To the Author, on delivery. It is the last time I shall say it in this room, and I find I have grown attached to the sentence.”

He counted it out on the desk, and did not ask her to count it after him, and she did not. “There will be a Ludgate on the first of January. Tuckett will print it on condition that he is paid before he sets a line, which is the first time in my life that I have paid a printer before he did anything whatever; and he was so much affected that he asked to have it in writing.”

“And after January?”

“After January there will be a Ludgate when I have a house to put it in.” He took off his spectacles, and looked at them, and put them on again, which was not his way of changing the subject but of declining to. “They are making a law at Westminster this fortnight by which every man who publishes anything cheap and often is to find sureties for his good behaviour, like a drunken man before the magistrates. The Ludgate comes out too seldom to be caught by it. It is the first advantage I have ever found in being monthly.”

He weighed the ninth number in his hand, as he always did; and then he opened it at the first leaf and looked at it for a moment without reading it, and shut it again.

“I shall not read it here,” he said. “I shall read it in proof, at home, on Sunday, with my feet on the fender. I have never done that with a number of the Ludgate. I was always reading the

next.” He put it in the drawer, and did not lock the drawer, since there would shortly be nothing in the house worth locking. “Radcliffe has your terms.”

“And?”

“He takes them. Twelve guineas, no name, the tenth of every month. He has underlined the fourth.” Mr. Baldock found the letter, and gave it to her across the desk. “He says that he has never in five-and-twenty years had a contributor who would not dine, and that he looks forward to the novelty. He would like the February number, and he asks for the Author’s answer by the tenth of January.”

Clemency read it. It was very short, and it did not waste anything, and at the end of it, below the signature, in the same small commercial hand, Mr. Radcliffe had written: The Author’s eighth was worth the twelve. She gave it back.

“The Author is considering it.”

“The Author has a month.” Mr. Baldock folded the letter into his pocket-book. “Gedge will be here at ten for the copy. You need not stay for him.”

But she stayed; and Gedge came at ten, with his hat in his hand and a Methodist’s opinion of crates, and bowed to the lady by the window, as he always did, without asking who she was; and took the ninth number away under his coat to be set, with a sentence in it about a gentleman by the

water, which he would set, she supposed, as he set everything, letter by letter, in the order in which it came, without the least idea that it had been written for anybody.

Mr. Baldock walked down the stairs with her.

“The back-room door,” he said, at the foot of them, “still does not shut. I have told the landlord so. It is the only thing in this house that I shall leave him with pleasure.”

She went home by Ludgate Hill with twelve pounds twelve shillings in her stocking-purse, of which twelve pounds would go to the landlord at Lady Day, now that Christmas was in hand, and twelve shillings to the coal-merchant on the Saturday; and she was a little ashamed of how little it now surprised her to carry it.

On the Tuesday night, which was the night before the dinner, Kit woke at one o’clock and could not tell why, and lay listening; and then he knew why, because there was a line of light under the back-room door, and he had seen it there before.

He had seen it a good many times since the summer. He had told himself that it was letters to Bread Street, and then that it was accounts, and then, in October, that it was nothing that concerned him; and he had very nearly believed the last, because Kit could be

lieve almost anything that let him go back to sleep. Tonight it was colder than it had been all the winter, and the frost had got into the passage and was standing on the inside of the window at the end of it; and he got up, in his stockings, and took his greatcoat off the nail, and went in.

She was not writing. She was sitting with the pen laid down and both hands round the candle, as one holds a cup; and she looked up at him with a face that he had never seen on her, which was the face of somebody who has been caught being happy and is ready to deny it.

Kit put the greatcoat round her shoulders without a word. It smelt of the Temple: of sea-coal and ink and the river, and of Mr. Pelham’s snuff, which got into everything. She did not take it off.

“Pelham says it’ll freeze hard by Christmas,” said Kit. “He says the river will go above the bridge.”

“Does he?”

“He’s generally wrong.” Kit looked at the desk, and at the paper on it, which was face down, and at the second finger of her right hand, which had ink on it, as his own had; and he looked away again, at the frost on the window. He had wanted since he was twelve years old to be the one in the family who knew things first. He found, standing in the doorway of the

back room at one o’clock in the morning in his stockings, that there was one thing he would rather be told than find out; and he went back to bed without asking it, which was the hardest thing he had done since he was twelve, and for which nobody would ever thank him, because nobody would ever know.

She sat in his coat until the candle was out.

The turtle arrived in Grosvenor Square at seven o’clock on the morning of the fifteenth, from a West India ship in the river by way of a dealer in the City, in a cart, and alive; and at a quarter to eight, when Mr. Kinross came out on his steps, it was on his pavement, going east along his railings at the pace of a creature that has been told it is to be dinner and has not agreed, with one of Lord Ashcombe’s footmen walking behind it, uncertain of the etiquette.

Mr. Kinross, who had been waiting a fortnight for somebody to come along his railings, stood back and let it pass.

They were five at table that evening: his lordship at the head, with Mr. Hindley, his Mortimers, on his right hand, and Mr. Dalgleish, his Warden, on his left, as he had planned it since October; Mr. Tillotson at the foot, with the Albemarle and the Ludgate beside his plate, marked with slips of paper like briefs at the assizes; and Mr.

Kinross a little down the side on which Mr. Dalgleish sat, where he could see both of them without being looked at, to make up the table and say nothing.

Mr. Dalgleish was pinker than in October, and more resigned. He had the look of a man who has been accused of a crime so often that he has begun to take an interest in the particulars. Mr. Hindley had a new coat, which did not yet fit him across the shoulders and had very likely not been paid for, and the twice-soled boots, which no coat could have hidden; and he had got rid of his cold and kept his voice, and he played it on his lordship, who liked it, like a good instrument hired for the evening.

They had the turtle.

“Turtle,” said his lordship, “is the only soup in which a man may be certain what he is getting. Tillotson, that is a thing Froissart might have said.”

Mr. Tillotson believed that Froissart had said something very like it.

Mr. Kinross, who had met the turtle that morning and had liked it, did not care for the soup.

“Now,” said his lordship, when the plates had gone round, “I have had a notion since October, and I mean to have it out before the fish. Every man who writes a book knows what he meant by it, and will not tell you. Very well. I shall not ask him. I shall ask the other fellow. Dalgleish, you shall tell me what Hindley means,

and Hindley, you shall tell me what Dalgleish means; and Kinross shall hear you both, and say nothing, and tell me afterwards which of you was lying. Tillotson, the Albemarle. The twelfth. The place I marked.”

Mr. Tillotson found the place, and read it, in the voice in which he read the lessons; and Mr. Kinross heard his own sentence go round Lord Ashcombe’s table, not for the first time, past the salt and the epergne, to the end, where the women of the March mended what their lords broke, for nothing at all.

“There, Hindley,” said his lordship. “For nothing at all. What does he mean by it?”

Mr. Hindley had come prepared, Mr. Kinross saw, for a good many things that evening, but not for this; and he looked at his soup, and then across the table at Mr. Dalgleish; and then he put down his spoon.

“I’m a plain man, my lord,” he said, “and I’ll tell you plain. He means it kindly, and he’s wrong. Nothing’s mended for nothing. I’ve been in a mill since I was twelve years old. Somebody mends it, and somebody’s paid, or somebody’s owed; and if nobody’s paid, there’s a book somewhere with the debt in it, and it’ll come in.” He was quite serious. It was the first thing he had said all evening, Mr. Kinross thought, in his own voice and not in the

hired one. “In my trade a thing’s paid on delivery, or it isn’t paid at all.”

Mr. Kinross felt something that was like a stair missed in the dark: a small drop, with nothing under it, and the foot coming down again on the next step before the mind has understood that there was a step to miss. He did not know what it was. He looked at Mr. Hindley, and Mr. Hindley was looking at his lordship.

“There, Dalgleish!” His lordship was delighted. “He has answered you out of the counting-house. Now defend yourself.”

“I am a conveyancer, my lord,” said Mr. Dalgleish unhappily.

“Then defend yourself as a conveyancer.”

Mr. Dalgleish considered the sentence, which was not his, with the gravity of a man who has been handed another man’s deed and told to find the flaw in it before the fish; and Mr. Kinross, watching him, was ashamed, as he had been ashamed in October, and could do nothing about it, as he had done nothing then.

“I can only say,” said Mr. Dalgleish at last, “that if a thing is done for nothing at all, it is a voluntary conveyance, and good between the parties. But it may be set aside by the creditors.”

Mr. Hindley took up his spoon again, and put it down. Nobody noticed it but Mr. Kinross, who had spent a

month noticing things that nobody noticed, and did not yet know what to do with them.

“Set aside by the creditors!” His lordship repeated it with relish, as a phrase he meant to keep. “Now the other. Tillotson, the Ludgate. Find me something.”

“There is no need to look far, my lord,” said Mr. Tillotson, who had found it on the Tuesday and had been waiting ever since to be asked. “The Mortimers have the very words. For nothing at all. At the end of the eighth number.”

“The very words?” His lordship looked from one side of his table to the other, and was enchanted. “Then they write to each other! Dalgleish, Hindley, you are in correspondence, the pair of you, in the public prints, and you never said a word of it to me. Read it, Tillotson.”

Mr. Dalgleish and Mr. Hindley looked at each other across the table, as two men look who have just been told that they are cousins; and Mr. Tillotson read the sentence about Mr. Mortimer and the housekeeper’s book; and Mr. Kinross, who knew it by heart, and had laughed at it aloud in Albemarle Street, sat with his hands in his lap and heard it read in a chaplain’s voice at a peer’s table, and thought that it was the best answer he had ever

been given, and that he did not know to whom he owed it.

“Dalgleish,” said his lordship. “What does Hindley mean?”

“If the account was rendered, my lord,” said Mr. Dalgleish, who had found his feet, “and Mr. Mortimer did not object to it within a reasonable time, it would be an account stated, and he would be bound by it.”

“Bound! Hindley, do you hear? He says you have bound the Warden.”

“That’s what I meant, my lord,” said Mr. Hindley, in the hired voice again, and very comfortably. “The account comes in. It always does. And I’ll tell your lordship something about that number that’s not in it.” He leaned back. “It was paid for. Twelve guineas, on the tenth, on delivery, and not a day’s credit asked or given. There’s not three literary men in London can say as much.”

His lordship laughed, and said that there was not one; and the fish came in.

It pays on delivery.

He heard it in her voice, on his own pavement, in the dusk, with an onion coming up out of the area and a barouche going round the Square for the third time: It pays on delivery. —On delivery of what? — Of whatever is wanted, sir, on the day it is wanted.

Mr. Kinross understood, between the turtle and the fish, that he had been told.

He had been told on his own pavement, a month before, by a young woman in mended boots, what the Mortimers paid and when; and he had not heard it, because his cook had told him she was a kitchen-maid, and a kitchen-maid’s place does not pay on delivery. A place in the City. It is not a quiet one. Paternoster Row was not quiet. Twelve guineas, on the tenth: on the day it is wanted. She had given him the terms. She had given them to his face, in the voice in which she might have given him the price of coals, and then she had curtseyed to his cook and gone away along the north side at the pace of a woman walking a little ahead of weather; and he had stood on his pavement and supposed that she belonged to somebody.

She belonged to nobody. There was no Author on whose behalf she had gone and looked. There was a young woman who had wanted to see a kitchen from below, and had gone down eleven steps in Grosvenor Square to see it, because that was the only way to know; who had priced his book to the pound on his own pavement, because she priced everything, and the price was the whole of her art; and who had sent him in the account. She was paid twelve guineas on the tenth, and she went in boots mended at the toe; and he had not been able to put the two together, because nobody had

ever sent him the bill. He had spent a fortnight jealous of a man who did not exist, because it was easier than the truth; and the truth had come in with the fish. And he found, now that the man had gone, that he was not relieved, as he would have expected, but frightened, which he would not.

He looked at his plate. The fish had come, and he did not know what it was. He was aware of his hands, which were not perfectly steady, and he put them under the table.

“Kinross!” said his lordship. “You’re very quiet. Quieter than common, which I’d not have thought it possible to be.”

“I was thinking of the turtle, sir,” said Mr. Kinross. “I believe we had met.”

This was a great success. His lordship had the whole story out of him, and then told it himself, better: how the creature had got clean out of the cart, and gone along the north side as if it had read the seventh number of the Mortimers and meant to see the railings for itself; and Mr. Hindley laughed, in the hired voice, and Mr. Tillotson laughed because his lordship had, and Mr. Dalgleish laughed with the particular relief of a man who has heard a joke that has nothing to do with him. Mr. Kinross ate a little of the fish. It was turbot, he discovered later.

At the time it might have been anything.

“And on the tenth of January,” said his lordship, warming to his evening, “I shall be in the Row at nine o’clock in the morning to see it delivered. I have never seen a book delivered. I have seen a calf. Hindley, you shall not deliver without me.”

Mr. Hindley’s face did not change. But Mr. Kinross, who had begun that evening to look at faces as he had lately looked at boots, saw that it was the face of a man who has been told that the bailiffs will dine with him; and he saw, which was worse, what would come up a publisher’s stairs in the Row at nine o’clock on the tenth of January, Baldock’s if Baldock still had stairs, or Baldwin’s if Radcliffe had his way, with the number under its cloak, and find a peer of the realm on the landing, and Mr. Tillotson with him, and Mr. Hindley, white, between them.

“I could accompany your lordship,” said Mr. Tillotson.

“If you go to the Row at nine on the tenth, sir,” said Mr. Kinross, “Mr. Wray will have it by noon.”

His lordship stopped with his glass half-way.

“Wray?”

“He has friends in every coffee-house in the Row.” Mr. Kinross did not look at Mr. Hindley. He did not look at

anybody. He said it to the epergne, in his dry Scotch voice, without any expression at all. “A peer on a publisher’s stair at nine in the morning, waiting for a parcel, will be all over town by night. I think he would call it Waiting on the Mortimers.”

He did not know whether it was true. It was the first thing he had said at a dinner-table in his life without knowing whether it was true, and he found that he did not mind at all.

“The puppy!” His lordship put down his glass. “He would, too. He would make a paragraph of it, and the town would have it with its breakfast.” He looked down the table with great indignation at the place where Mr. Wray would have been sitting if Mr. Wray had ever been asked. “No. No, we shall not give him the satisfaction. Hindley, you shall deliver without me, and I shall hear of it afterwards, which is how a gentleman hears of most things. Kinross, I am obliged to you. You don’t say much, but when you do, it’s to the purpose.”

Mr. Hindley drank off his wine. Then he looked across the table at Mr. Kinross, with his small shrewd eyes, and did not look away.

They had the mutton, and Froissart with it; and after the cloth was drawn his lordship gave them the King, and then, because it was nearly Christmas, Mr. Dalgleish.

“I gave you till Christmas, Dalgleish,” he said, with great affection, “and you have ten days.”

“I am a conveyancer, my lord.”

“So you are. So you are.” His lordship passed the port. “Well, Kinross? You have heard them both. Which of them was lying?”

Mr. Kinross looked at Mr. Dalgleish, who could not be corrected without being confessed, and at Mr. Hindley, who could not be confessed without being ruined, and at the decanter, which was between them.

“Neither of them, sir,” he said, “about anything he knew.”

His lordship was enchanted. He said that it was diplomatic, and that Kinross should have gone to Vienna, and he said it again to Mr. Tillotson, who had heard it the first time; and the evening went on, as Lord Ashcombe’s evenings did, until eleven, when it stopped.

In the hall, while the footmen looked for the hats, Mr. Hindley came and stood by him.

“You’ll not give me away, Mr. Kinross.”

It was not a question, and it was said in his own voice, low, so that it did not reach the footmen.

“I have nothing to give.”

“You’ve something. I’ve watched you since the fish.” Mr. Hindley took his hat from the footman and looked

into it, as though he expected to find something there. “There’s a house in Mosley Street that’s been in my family sixty year, and it’ll not see Lady Day in it without help. A lord’s table at Christmas is worth a thousand pound of credit to a house like ours; a lord’s table as a literary man is worth two. I never said I wrote them. I said to Baldock I’d not said I wasn’t, which in Mosley Street is a different thing; and then his lordship said it for me, and I let him.” He put the hat on. “I’m a plain man. That’s all it was.”

“Then deliver nothing,” said Mr. Kinross, “and do not go looking for whoever does.”

Mr. Hindley looked at him for a long moment, from under the hat.

“I’ve a notion, Mr. Kinross,” he said, “that you’ve a notion.”

And he went out into the frost, in his twice-soled boots, and walked away across the Square towards Oxford Street, since he had given up hackney-coaches for the quarter, and did not look back.

Mr. Kinross, watching him go, understood that he had just shown the one man in London who must not see it that he cared who was found.

He did not go up his own steps. He stood on Lord Ashcombe’s pavement until Mr. Hindley had gone round the corner, with the frost settling on his

hat; and then he turned east, which was the way she had gone, and walked.

He went down Mount Street, past the public-house and the workhouse and the dark areas of a great many houses that were not elegant, and looked down into every one of them; and through Berkeley Square, where the frost lay on the grass of the garden like something spilt, and out into Piccadilly, with the Green Park black on the other side of it. He looked, as he went, at doorsteps and area gates, and at the boots of the people he passed, which at that hour were mostly watchmen’s. He was not looking for her. She was not in Piccadilly at midnight. He was looking at what she had looked at, which was the only thing he could do.

He passed the end of Albemarle Street, and did not turn his head; and he was half-way to the Haymarket before he noticed that he had not, and that for the first time in a twelvemonth he had gone by it without a thought of the Warden.

At the top of the Haymarket a line of verse came into his head, which he had not asked for and did not want.

He knew where it came from: from a lord who had since gone to Italy. It had been sung at Mr. Kinross, to Mr. Nathan’s music and by his aunt’s arrangement, at a succession of pianofortes, until he could not hear the first line without wishing to leave the room. He

had even been present at its occasion, in the summer of the year fourteen: a party at which a Mrs. Wilmot came in late, in black with spangles on it, and the lord went home, the town said, and wrote the lines in the morning. Mr. Kinross had thought the lines very good, and the lady very handsome, and the connexion between them a little too good to be true.

She walks in beauty, like the night

Of cloudless climes and starry skies;

And all that’s best of dark and bright

Meet in her aspect and her eyes;

He said it aloud at the corner of Cockspur Street; and a watchman in a box there, who had not been asleep, put out his lantern and his head together and said, “Past twelve o’clock, and a frosty night,” with great severity, to a gentleman who had dined.

Mr. Kinross agreed that it was.

He had not looked at her eyes. He would have said so on his pavement; and he went over it under King Charles at Charing Cross. He had looked at them a great deal, without knowing it, and could see them now more clearly than the lamps.

They were green. He would have said grey, if he had been asked, and been wrong: a pale, clear green, ringed with dark, like the river at the Temple stairs when the sun is on it. They had been doing a sum the whole time

she talked to him, steadily and without hurry; they had gone up once, when she spoke of the strip of sky with the railings across it, as though the sky were there above the area and she could see it; and they had come out at the foot of the sum once, when she laughed, all at once, as if it had come out right and she had not expected it to. He had seen Mrs. Wilmot’s eyes in the summer of the year fourteen, and everybody had said that they were fine, and so they were; but they had looked at a room to see who was looking at them. They had not been extraordinary, and these were. These had looked at his pavement to see what it cost, and who had paid, and whether the sky came into it; and they had looked at him as at a sum not quite finished, that she might come back to.

He considered, going down the Strand, whether she was beautiful; and she was; and the poem, he thought, had been reaching past the lady in the spangles, as poems will, for something that was not in the room.

It came to him outside Exeter Change, with the beasts asleep in the menagerie over the shops, that he was in love. He had never been in love, and had a low opinion of the condition as poets described it; and he examined it all the way to Somerset House, like a disputed reading, and could find nothing wrong with it except that he did not

know the lady’s name.

Since he was one-and-twenty his aunt had put a great many young women of intellect in his way, and he had not been able to love one of them, and had concluded, with her, that the fault was in him. It was in him; but it was that he could not love a mind put on for company, like a gown, and had been waiting all those years, without knowing it, for one that did not care whether anybody saw it. An unpretending intellect: the rarest thing in London, and the one he had supposed, until that evening, that he possessed himself, alone, in Albemarle Street, unsigned. It was the first time it had ever occurred to him that this was a vanity.

She had none. She had written eight numbers of the best thing in London and let a cotton-man dine on them. She had come down his area steps in her own boots, to know, and gone up them again without a word to anybody. He had written, on a bench in August, that she was competent; and he thought of the word, going by St. Mary’s, and was ashamed of it.

The line came back to him there, uninvited, like a tune from a barrel-organ two streets off; and he had stopped wishing to leave the room.

He meant to marry her. That came to him under the tower of St. Clement’s, and it was not a discovery

but a fact, like the river behind the houses, going down in the dark to the sea whether anybody looked at it or not. He thought it very unlikely that she would have him. It made no difference whatever.

And she must be kept from all of them: from his lordship, waiting on a stair to see a calf delivered; from Mr. Wray, who would make a paragraph of her; from Mr. Hindley, who had a notion; and from his aunt. She had kept her name from London for eight months. He would not be the man who gave it away.

He could have asked. Mr. Baldock knew; Radcliffe, by February, would very likely know. He would ask neither of them. To ask was to tell. Baldock would refuse him, and Radcliffe would keep it, as he kept everything; and both would know that somebody wanted to know, and so, within the week, would she. He would do as she had done with his kitchen. He would go and look.

He came to Temple Bar a few minutes before one, and stood under it,

where Westminster stops and the City begins; and up the street, on St. Dunstan’s clock, the two giants lifted their clubs and struck one.

Fleet Street went away from him eastward in its double row of lamps, down to the dark at the bottom where the Fleet ran under it, and up again to Ludgate and St. Paul’s: courts and alleys on either hand, and printers and law-stationers and coffee-houses, and lodgings over shops, and not one window lit that he could see. She was somewhere east of where he stood, in a place that was not a quiet one, asleep, or not asleep; and she did not know that anybody in London was looking for her.

He did not know her name. He knew the price of her boots, and the colour of her eyes, and that she could read a slate upside down across a kitchen table. It was not much to go on. It was a good deal more than she had had of him in October; and she had gone and looked.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.APRIL, 1820.No. VII.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 130.)


CHAPTER VII.

On Delivery.

In which Clemency reads the Warden below stairs, a turtle goes along the railings, and the right author walks east, the wrong way home.

The Albe­marle and the Lud­gate came into Salis­bury Square to­gether on the first of Decem­ber, under Kit’s arm, in a frost; and Kit, who had car­ried them from the Temple gate with­out open­ing either, which for Kit was a kind of Lent, put them down among the cups and stood over the teapot warm­ing his hands, and said that he would read the Mor­timers first, be­cause the Warden would keep.

“The Warden al­ways keeps,” said Lucy. “Like salt fish.”

Kit read the eighth num­ber aloud, as he had read every num­ber since the sum­mer: stand­ing, with his back to the fire, in the voice he kept for Mr. Pel­ham’s opin­ions, which was a little deeper than his own. He read Mr. Mor­timer through quarter-day. He read him into the house­keeper’s room, where no Mor­timer had set foot in eight num­bers, and out of it again, a poorer and a quieter man; and he read the sen­tence near the end with­out stop­ping at it, be­cause he did not know that it had been writ­ten for any­body:

Mr. Mor­timer had lived fifty years in the per­sua­sion that whatever was broken in his house was men­ded in the night, like his linen, by nobody, for noth­ing at all; and he learned on quarter-day, from the house­keeper’s book, that every stitch of it had been men­ded by some­body, and that the some­body had kept the ac­count.

“There,” said Kit, with deep sat­is­fac­tion. “That’s Hindley. That’s the count­ing-house all over. Pel­ham says no gen­tle­man would know there was a book.”

“Pel­ham has never kept one,” said Lucy.

Mrs. Lyd­iard, who was turn­ing the cuffs of Kit’s second shirt, stopped

with the needle half through, and looked across the table at her elder daugh­ter for about the time it takes to draw a thread; and then she drew it, and went on to the next. Clem­ency, who had been look­ing at the fire, went on look­ing at it. It was a very good fire. It had been paid for on the tenth of No­vem­ber, in sil­ver, and she knew to a lump how long it would last.

When they had gone to bed she took the Albe­marle through to the back room, where it was cold enough to see her breath, and read the thir­teenth num­ber of the Warden in her shawl, with her feet on the fender of a grate that had not been lit since March.

It began where the twelfth had left him, at Lud­low, at Mar­tin­mas; and for a page it was as cold as it had ever been: the March in frost, the host­ages coun­ted, the King’s let­ter read twice and answered once. Then, on the second page, with­out the least warn­ing, the Warden got up from the high table and went out by a door that was not his, and down a stair that was not his either, out of the light:

He went down by the kit­chen stair, which no Warden had used since the castle was built, and came out into the one room in Lud­low where a fire was kept for the whole of a castle; and he found that the people about it knew to a penny what every man above them cost, and had known it three hun­dred years, and had not thought it worth telling him.

She read it, and put the book down on her knee, and sat for some time with­out read­ing any­thing.

He had gone down. She had sent a kit­chen-maid to the foot of the area steps in the sev­enth num­ber, to look up; and in the same weeks, by an­other stair, he had gone down: not to argue, as he had ar­gued about the foot­man, nor to fin­ish her sen­tence for her, as he had fin­ished the keeper’s, but only to go and look. She could not tell whether he had read the sev­enth be­fore he wrote it. The dates would allow it, and the sen­tence did not need it. Nobody in the Albe­marle had ever been below stairs be­fore. Mr. Wray would say, she sup­posed, that the Warden had caught the Mor­timers’ com­plaint, and would find a dis­ease of the lower or­ders to com­pare it to. She did not care what Mr. Wray said. She sat in the cold with the Warden in his kit­chen, and was nearer to being happy than she had been since Bread Street, and that she did not trust it in the least.

For she knew the man who had writ­ten it.

She had not known that she knew it until she put the book down. Then it was there, all of it, as a sum is there when one stops adding and looks at the foot of the column. A gen­tle­man on his own pave­ment, who had heard

her say that she read the Albe­marle for the Warden, and had looked down into his own area, as though some­thing there wanted his at­ten­tion. I am told that the gen­tle­man is not paid at all. She had taken it for Albe­marle Street gos­sip; and so it was, but only one man in Albe­marle Street could have known it with­out being paid to for­get it. Then he is either a fool or very rich. And he had said, I be­lieve he is both, with­out the least ex­pect­a­tion of being be­lieved; and she had taken it for a joke at some other man’s ex­pense, be­cause it had not oc­curred to her that a gen­tle­man could say such a thing of him­self on his own pave­ment, and mean it. And then Kit, at sup­per: a Mr. Kinross, who sits in the garden of an af­ter­noon mark­ing his books with a pen­cil. Nobody marks a maga­zine in pen­cil but the man who must an­swer for it. And the thing fol­ded back under the pen­cil, on the bench in August, had been, she would have laid money on it now, her own fourth num­ber; for some­body had told Mr. Wray where the rail­ings went, and she had seen that long face shut when she said so.

She did not want it to be true. She went over it as she would have gone over a bill that came to more than she ex­pec­ted, item by item; and every item was cor­rect, and the total was the Warden of the Marches, who had stood on his own pave­ment in Gros­venor Square and de­fen­ded the Mor­timers to her with more warmth than any­body had ever spent on them, and who did not know who she was.

That was the only com­fort in it, and she held on to it. He did not know who she was. He knew a young per­son who had come about a place and had not taken it; he knew her boots, which half Gros­venor Square knew by now; and he knew a sen­tence she had not fin­ished. He did not know that the Mor­timers had a name, or that the name was Lyd­iard, or that the Lydiards lived two pair of stairs up over a law-sta­tioner’s in Salis­bury Square, where a man who sat in the Temple garden might have thrown a stone and hit them, if he had been the kind of man who threw stones.

The ninth num­ber lay in the drawer, fin­ished, nine days be­fore it was wanted. She took it out. She read it through to the last leaf but one, where Miss Mor­timer walks in St. James’s Park with her maid on a Decem­ber morn­ing, to be out of the house while the house­keeper’s book is gone over; and she sat for a long while with the pen, while the candle went down; and then she wrote in, be­tween the maid’s chil­blains and the water, a single sen­tence, and did not cross it out.

By the water a gen­tle­man stood mark­ing a maga­zine in pen­cil, with the look of a man who is quite cer­tain that nobody is read­ing him.

She put him in St. James’s Park be­cause she would not put him in the Temple. The Temple would have had him in a sen­tence: Mr. Pel­ham by the Sat­urday, the garden by the Monday, and Lord Ashcombe by the soup; and she did not choose that any­body in Lon­don should have him from her. In St. James’s Park he was nobody, and every gen­tle­man in town had a maga­zine. Only one reader would know the pen­cil.

She did not ask her­self why she had writ­ten it. She knew, as she gen­er­ally knew things, to the farth­ing; and she did not choose to add it up.

Mr. Kinross was in Albe­marle Street by eight, as on the first of every month; and Mr. Rad­cliffe had the sale for him on a half-sheet by the door, as on the first of every month, and gave it in the same voice. It was down forty on No­vem­ber.

“The kit­chen,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe. “I told you.”

“You told me twenty pounds.”

“I told you more than twenty pounds, and I was right.”

Twenty pounds. Mr. Kinross had heard the sum lately in an­other voice, on his own pave­ment, and it had stopped short be­fore the end, as though it had heard it­self. He put that away with the rest, and no­ticed that the place where he put such things was get­ting full.

Mr. Rad­cliffe put the half-sheet under the ink­stand. “There are let­ters. Two cler­gy­men have writ­ten to say that a Warden of the March would never have gone into a kit­chen, and a lady in Clapham to say that she is glad he did, and will he now go into the nurs­ery. I have answered none of them. My suc­cessor may an­swer them all. Have you found him?”

“No.”

“You have three weeks and three days.” Mr. Rad­cliffe took up his hat, which he did not need, since he was not going any­where yet. “The Lud­gate is on the table. Bal­dock has had it prin­ted after all. I do not know how, and I do not ask.”

Mr. Kinross read the eighth num­ber of the Mor­timers stand­ing at the win­dow with his hat still on, as Mr. Rad­cliffe read things for the price. He had read every num­ber since May. He had read the last three in a man­ner he would not have liked to de­scribe to any­body: the sev­enth twice at a sit­ting, on the first of No­vem­ber, and again at night, by the lib­rary fire, with the door shut. And he had not known, until his hand went out to the table that

morn­ing be­fore his hat was off, that he had been wait­ing a month for the eighth.

He found the sen­tence near the end, and knew it at once, be­cause it had his own words in it.

He read it again. He had writ­ten, on a night in Sep­tem­ber, with more pleas­ure than he had felt in a sen­tence for a year, that the women of the March men­ded what their lords broke, for noth­ing at all; and he had thought it the truest thing in the Warden, and the kind­est, and had been a little proud of the kind­ness. And the Author of the Mor­timers had read it, and had gone to the house­keeper’s book, and had sent him in the ac­count.

It was per­fectly just. It was so ex­actly just that he laughed aloud, in Mr. Rad­cliffe’s front of­fice, at a quarter past eight in the morn­ing, which nobody in that of­fice had ever heard him do; and Mr. Rad­cliffe, at the desk with his hat, looked up, and con­sidered him with in­terest, and then looked down again and wrote some­thing in the mar­gin of the let­ter from Clapham.

He went out into Albe­marle Street with the Lud­gate under his arm, which he had not meant to take, and stood on the step in the frost; and he thought, as he had thought at some hour of every day for a fort­night, of a young per­son in men­ded boots who had stood under his coal-plate and looked up.

He had not meant to think of her. He was not a man who thought about young per­sons; he had been told so by his aunt, at in­ter­vals, as one tells a man that his house wants paint­ing. But he had found, since the fif­teenth of No­vem­ber, when she stood on his pave­ment in the dusk and talked to him of rail­ings, that a great many things led to her. Boots led to her, and he looked at them now in the street as other men look at faces. The Albe­marle led to her, since she read it for one sen­tence, and he had not yet dis­covered which. His own area led to her, so that he could not go up his own steps with­out look­ing down into it; and the some­body who kept the ac­count led to her this morn­ing, by a road he could not have mapped. Mrs. Pratt said that she had lied, and Mrs. Pratt, who had not known how to spell fri­cas­see, was a judge of lying. She had lied about her let­ters. She had very likely lied about the rest of it; and there was one place in Lon­don where the rest of it could be had for the ask­ing.

Fen­wick had given him the dir­ec­tion on the Monday, and had not asked why it was wanted.

The regis­ter-of­fice was in Oxford Street, over a stay­maker’s, up a stair that smelt of wet um­brel­las: a long room with a fire at one end and a bench down one side, on which six

young women sat in their best bon­nets with their char­ac­ters in their laps, and looked at him as he came in, and then, as one, at the floor. At the other end, be­hind a table and a large book, sat a stout woman in a cap with a pen be­hind her ear, who looked at him and did not look at the floor at all.

“Mr. Kinross’s,” she said, be­fore he had given his name. “Your but­ler wrote to say you might call, and he writes a very good hand. Gros­venor Square, north side. Kit­chen-maid, four­teen guineas, tea and sugar found.” She opened the book and turned back through it, wet­ting her thumb. “Entered on the Tues­day, the fifth of Oc­to­ber, in the morn­ing. We sent Sarah Pike on the Thursday, and she cried. We sent Ann Rudd on the Sat­urday, and Mrs. Pratt sent her back. We sent two more in the week after, and the place is filled since the twen­ti­eth of No­vem­ber by a girl from Uxbridge that Mrs. Pratt found for her­self, which I don’t hold against her.”

“And on the Tues­day?”

“The Tues­day, sir?”

“The fifth. A young per­son came to my house on the Tues­day af­ter­noon, about the place, and was taken below.”

The woman put her fin­ger on the page, and ran it down, and ran it down again; and then she shut the book, which made a sound in that room like a door.

“Nobody on the Tues­day, sir. The place wasn’t on the book till el­even, and I’d nobody fit to send till the Thursday.”

“Then who was she?”

“Not one of mine.” She said it with­out the least un­cer­tainty. “Mine come with their char­ac­ters in their pock­ets, and I know every one of them by the time they’ve sat on that bench a week. If there was a young per­son at your door on the Tues­day, sir, nobody sent her.” She looked at him over the book with a kind of pro­fes­sional pity. “Who­ever she was, she sent her­self.”

He went down the stair that smelt of um­brel­las and out into Oxford Street, and stood on the pave­ment among the carts.

She had not come for the place. She had sent her­self down his area steps, un­asked and in her own boots, to stand under his coal-plate and look up; and the sev­enth num­ber of the Mor­timers, in which a kit­chen-maid stood under a coal-plate and looked up, had come out on the first of No­vem­ber. Nobody wanted a kit­chen seen from below but the per­son who meant to write one.

He knew what that meant. He had known it, after a fash­ion, since the af­ter­noon in No­vem­ber when he wrote three words on a slip at the Temple and did not strike them out; and he stood in Oxford Street with the slip in his

pocket-book, where he had car­ried it since he took it out of his drawer at the Temple a fort­night be­fore, and found that he would go a long way round rather than take it out. For if she had gone and looked for her­self, then the best thing in Lon­don was being writ­ten in boots men­ded at the toe, by a young woman whom he had taken for a kit­chen-maid on his own pave­ment and asked what her place paid; and he had a great deal more to an­swer for than a mar­gin.

So he went round. He told him­self that she had gone and looked on the Author’s be­half: that the Author, who­ever he was, had some­body to go and look for him, a clerk, a wife, any woman who went and looked for a man. It was not a good ar­gu­ment. It was a Temple ar­gu­ment, and he knew it for one, and held on to it, be­cause it let him walk. And he found, be­tween a dray and a hack­ney-coach, that what it let him walk into was worse; for he did not know what she was to the Author, and he minded it ex­tremely; and since he had never in his life minded what any woman was to any man, and had sup­posed him­self as in­cap­able of it as some men are of whist­ling, he was so much as­ton­ished that he walked as far as the Pan­theon be­fore he re­membered that he had meant to take a coach.

For a fort­night after that Mr. Kinross was on his own pave­ment at half past three on most af­ter­noons, for reas­ons that he gave him­self with great clear­ness and did not ex­am­ine: a let­ter to post, the light, the frost on the rail­ings, which wanted look­ing at. Nobody came along the north side at half past three but the people who came to look at the rail­ings, and the muffin-man with his bell. And on the ninth af­ter­noon the kit­chen win­dow went up under his feet.

“She’ll not come, sir,” said Mrs. Pratt, to the rail­ings. “Not a third time. Not that one.”

The win­dow went down again be­fore he could ask her how she knew; which was as well, since he could not have asked it with­out ad­mit­ting the ques­tion.

By Fri­day the tenth Mr. Bal­dock’s house was half in crates.

Clem­ency came up the stairs at nine with the ninth num­ber under her cloak, and found the front of­fice stripped to its shelves and the shelves to their dust, and Mr. Bal­dock sit­ting in the middle of it at the one desk that was going with him, among thirty years of the Lud­gate tied up in string by the year, like a man sit­ting among his own tomb­stones and find­ing them, on the whole, well cut.

“Twelve guineas,” he said. “To the Author, on de­liv­ery. It is the last time I shall say it in this room, and I find I have grown at­tached to the sen­tence.”

He coun­ted it out on the desk, and did not ask her to count it after him, and she did not. “There will be a Lud­gate on the first of Janu­ary. Tuck­ett will print it on con­di­tion that he is paid be­fore he sets a line, which is the first time in my life that I have paid a printer be­fore he did any­thing whatever; and he was so much af­fected that he asked to have it in writ­ing.”

“And after Janu­ary?”

“After Janu­ary there will be a Lud­gate when I have a house to put it in.” He took off his spec­tacles, and looked at them, and put them on again, which was not his way of chan­ging the sub­ject but of de­clin­ing to. “They are mak­ing a law at West­min­ster this fort­night by which every man who pub­lishes any­thing cheap and often is to find sureties for his good be­ha­viour, like a drunken man be­fore the ma­gis­trates. The Lud­gate comes out too sel­dom to be caught by it. It is the first ad­vant­age I have ever found in being monthly.”

He weighed the ninth num­ber in his hand, as he al­ways did; and then he opened it at the first leaf and looked at it for a mo­ment with­out read­ing it, and shut it again.

“I shall not read it here,” he said. “I shall read it in proof, at home, on Sunday, with my feet on the fender. I have never done that with a num­ber of the Lud­gate. I was al­ways read­ing the next.” He put it in the drawer, and did not lock the drawer, since there would shortly be noth­ing in the house worth lock­ing. “Rad­cliffe has your terms.”

“And?”

“He takes them. Twelve guineas, no name, the tenth of every month. He has un­der­lined the fourth.” Mr. Bal­dock found the let­ter, and gave it to her across the desk. “He says that he has never in five-and-twenty years had a con­trib­utor who would not dine, and that he looks for­ward to the nov­elty. He would like the Feb­ru­ary num­ber, and he asks for the Author’s an­swer by the tenth of Janu­ary.”

Clem­ency read it. It was very short, and it did not waste any­thing, and at the end of it, below the sig­na­ture, in the same small com­mer­cial hand, Mr. Rad­cliffe had writ­ten: The Author’s eighth was worth the twelve. She gave it back.

“The Author is con­sid­er­ing it.”

“The Author has a month.” Mr. Bal­dock fol­ded the let­ter into his pocket-book. “Gedge will be here at ten for the copy. You need not stay for him.”

But she stayed; and Gedge came at ten, with his hat in his hand and a Meth­od­ist’s opin­ion of crates, and bowed to the lady by the win­dow, as he al­ways did, with­out ask­ing who she was; and took the ninth num­ber away under his coat to be set, with a sen­tence in it about a gen­tle­man by the

water, which he would set, she sup­posed, as he set everything, let­ter by let­ter, in the order in which it came, with­out the least idea that it had been writ­ten for any­body.

Mr. Bal­dock walked down the stairs with her.

“The back-room door,” he said, at the foot of them, “still does not shut. I have told the land­lord so. It is the only thing in this house that I shall leave him with pleas­ure.”

She went home by Lud­gate Hill with twelve pounds twelve shil­lings in her stock­ing-purse, of which twelve pounds would go to the land­lord at Lady Day, now that Christ­mas was in hand, and twelve shil­lings to the coal-mer­chant on the Sat­urday; and she was a little ashamed of how little it now sur­prised her to carry it.

On the Tues­day night, which was the night be­fore the din­ner, Kit woke at one o’clock and could not tell why, and lay listen­ing; and then he knew why, be­cause there was a line of light under the back-room door, and he had seen it there be­fore.

He had seen it a good many times since the sum­mer. He had told him­self that it was let­ters to Bread Street, and then that it was ac­counts, and then, in Oc­to­ber, that it was noth­ing that con­cerned him; and he had very nearly be­lieved the last, be­cause Kit could be­lieve al­most any­thing that let him go back to sleep. Tonight it was colder than it had been all the winter, and the frost had got into the pas­sage and was stand­ing on the in­side of the win­dow at the end of it; and he got up, in his stock­ings, and took his great­coat off the nail, and went in.

She was not writ­ing. She was sit­ting with the pen laid down and both hands round the candle, as one holds a cup; and she looked up at him with a face that he had never seen on her, which was the face of some­body who has been caught being happy and is ready to deny it.

Kit put the great­coat round her shoulders with­out a word. It smelt of the Temple: of sea-coal and ink and the river, and of Mr. Pel­ham’s snuff, which got into everything. She did not take it off.

“Pel­ham says it’ll freeze hard by Christ­mas,” said Kit. “He says the river will go above the bridge.”

“Does he?”

“He’s gen­er­ally wrong.” Kit looked at the desk, and at the paper on it, which was face down, and at the second fin­ger of her right hand, which had ink on it, as his own had; and he looked away again, at the frost on the win­dow. He had wanted since he was twelve years old to be the one in the fam­ily who knew things first. He found, stand­ing in the door­way of the

back room at one o’clock in the morn­ing in his stock­ings, that there was one thing he would rather be told than find out; and he went back to bed with­out ask­ing it, which was the hard­est thing he had done since he was twelve, and for which nobody would ever thank him, be­cause nobody would ever know.

She sat in his coat until the candle was out.

The turtle ar­rived in Gros­venor Square at seven o’clock on the morn­ing of the fif­teenth, from a West India ship in the river by way of a dealer in the City, in a cart, and alive; and at a quarter to eight, when Mr. Kinross came out on his steps, it was on his pave­ment, going east along his rail­ings at the pace of a creature that has been told it is to be din­ner and has not agreed, with one of Lord Ashcombe’s foot­men walk­ing be­hind it, un­cer­tain of the etiquette.

Mr. Kinross, who had been wait­ing a fort­night for some­body to come along his rail­ings, stood back and let it pass.

They were five at table that even­ing: his lord­ship at the head, with Mr. Hindley, his Mor­timers, on his right hand, and Mr. Dalgleish, his Warden, on his left, as he had planned it since Oc­to­ber; Mr. Tillotson at the foot, with the Albe­marle and the Lud­gate be­side his plate, marked with slips of paper like briefs at the as­sizes; and Mr. Kinross a little down the side on which Mr. Dalgleish sat, where he could see both of them with­out being looked at, to make up the table and say noth­ing.

Mr. Dalgleish was pinker than in Oc­to­ber, and more resigned. He had the look of a man who has been ac­cused of a crime so often that he has begun to take an in­terest in the par­tic­u­lars. Mr. Hindley had a new coat, which did not yet fit him across the shoulders and had very likely not been paid for, and the twice-soled boots, which no coat could have hid­den; and he had got rid of his cold and kept his voice, and he played it on his lord­ship, who liked it, like a good in­stru­ment hired for the even­ing.

They had the turtle.

“Turtle,” said his lord­ship, “is the only soup in which a man may be cer­tain what he is get­ting. Tillotson, that is a thing Frois­sart might have said.”

Mr. Tillotson be­lieved that Frois­sart had said some­thing very like it.

Mr. Kinross, who had met the turtle that morn­ing and had liked it, did not care for the soup.

“Now,” said his lord­ship, when the plates had gone round, “I have had a no­tion since Oc­to­ber, and I mean to have it out be­fore the fish. Every man who writes a book knows what he meant by it, and will not tell you. Very well. I shall not ask him. I shall ask the other fel­low. Dalgleish, you shall tell me what Hindley means,

and Hindley, you shall tell me what Dalgleish means; and Kinross shall hear you both, and say noth­ing, and tell me af­ter­wards which of you was lying. Tillotson, the Albe­marle. The twelfth. The place I marked.”

Mr. Tillotson found the place, and read it, in the voice in which he read the les­sons; and Mr. Kinross heard his own sen­tence go round Lord Ashcombe’s table, not for the first time, past the salt and the epergne, to the end, where the women of the March men­ded what their lords broke, for noth­ing at all.

“There, Hindley,” said his lord­ship. “For noth­ing at all. What does he mean by it?”

Mr. Hindley had come pre­pared, Mr. Kinross saw, for a good many things that even­ing, but not for this; and he looked at his soup, and then across the table at Mr. Dalgleish; and then he put down his spoon.

“I’m a plain man, my lord,” he said, “and I’ll tell you plain. He means it kindly, and he’s wrong. Noth­ing’s men­ded for noth­ing. I’ve been in a mill since I was twelve years old. Some­body mends it, and some­body’s paid, or some­body’s owed; and if nobody’s paid, there’s a book some­where with the debt in it, and it’ll come in.” He was quite ser­i­ous. It was the first thing he had said all even­ing, Mr. Kinross thought, in his own voice and not in the hired one. “In my trade a thing’s paid on de­liv­ery, or it isn’t paid at all.”

Mr. Kinross felt some­thing that was like a stair missed in the dark: a small drop, with noth­ing under it, and the foot com­ing down again on the next step be­fore the mind has understood that there was a step to miss. He did not know what it was. He looked at Mr. Hindley, and Mr. Hindley was look­ing at his lord­ship.

“There, Dalgleish!” His lord­ship was de­lighted. “He has answered you out of the count­ing-house. Now de­fend your­self.”

“I am a con­vey­an­cer, my lord,” said Mr. Dalgleish un­hap­pily.

“Then de­fend your­self as a con­vey­an­cer.”

Mr. Dalgleish con­sidered the sen­tence, which was not his, with the grav­ity of a man who has been handed an­other man’s deed and told to find the flaw in it be­fore the fish; and Mr. Kinross, watch­ing him, was ashamed, as he had been ashamed in Oc­to­ber, and could do noth­ing about it, as he had done noth­ing then.

“I can only say,” said Mr. Dalgleish at last, “that if a thing is done for noth­ing at all, it is a vol­un­tary con­vey­ance, and good be­tween the parties. But it may be set aside by the cred­it­ors.”

Mr. Hindley took up his spoon again, and put it down. Nobody no­ticed it but Mr. Kinross, who had spent a

month no­ti­cing things that nobody no­ticed, and did not yet know what to do with them.

“Set aside by the cred­it­ors!” His lord­ship re­peated it with rel­ish, as a phrase he meant to keep. “Now the other. Tillotson, the Lud­gate. Find me some­thing.”

“There is no need to look far, my lord,” said Mr. Tillotson, who had found it on the Tues­day and had been wait­ing ever since to be asked. “The Mor­timers have the very words. For noth­ing at all. At the end of the eighth num­ber.”

“The very words?” His lord­ship looked from one side of his table to the other, and was en­chanted. “Then they write to each other! Dalgleish, Hindley, you are in cor­res­pond­ence, the pair of you, in the pub­lic prints, and you never said a word of it to me. Read it, Tillotson.”

Mr. Dalgleish and Mr. Hindley looked at each other across the table, as two men look who have just been told that they are cous­ins; and Mr. Tillotson read the sen­tence about Mr. Mor­timer and the house­keeper’s book; and Mr. Kinross, who knew it by heart, and had laughed at it aloud in Albe­marle Street, sat with his hands in his lap and heard it read in a chap­lain’s voice at a peer’s table, and thought that it was the best an­swer he had ever been given, and that he did not know to whom he owed it.

“Dalgleish,” said his lord­ship. “What does Hindley mean?”

“If the ac­count was rendered, my lord,” said Mr. Dalgleish, who had found his feet, “and Mr. Mor­timer did not ob­ject to it within a reas­on­able time, it would be an ac­count stated, and he would be bound by it.”

“Bound! Hindley, do you hear? He says you have bound the Warden.”

“That’s what I meant, my lord,” said Mr. Hindley, in the hired voice again, and very com­fort­ably. “The ac­count comes in. It al­ways does. And I’ll tell your lord­ship some­thing about that num­ber that’s not in it.” He leaned back. “It was paid for. Twelve guineas, on the tenth, on de­liv­ery, and not a day’s credit asked or given. There’s not three lit­er­ary men in Lon­don can say as much.”

His lord­ship laughed, and said that there was not one; and the fish came in.

It pays on de­liv­ery.

He heard it in her voice, on his own pave­ment, in the dusk, with an onion com­ing up out of the area and a barouche going round the Square for the third time: It pays on de­liv­ery. — On de­liv­ery of what? — Of whatever is wanted, sir, on the day it is wanted.

Mr. Kinross understood, be­tween the turtle and the fish, that he had been told.

He had been told on his own pave­ment, a month be­fore, by a young woman in men­ded boots, what the Mor­timers paid and when; and he had not heard it, be­cause his cook had told him she was a kit­chen-maid, and a kit­chen-maid’s place does not pay on de­liv­ery. A place in the City. It is not a quiet one. Pater­noster Row was not quiet. Twelve guineas, on the tenth: on the day it is wanted. She had given him the terms. She had given them to his face, in the voice in which she might have given him the price of coals, and then she had curt­seyed to his cook and gone away along the north side at the pace of a woman walk­ing a little ahead of weather; and he had stood on his pave­ment and sup­posed that she be­longed to some­body.

She be­longed to nobody. There was no Author on whose be­half she had gone and looked. There was a young woman who had wanted to see a kit­chen from below, and had gone down el­even steps in Gros­venor Square to see it, be­cause that was the only way to know; who had priced his book to the pound on his own pave­ment, be­cause she priced everything, and the price was the whole of her art; and who had sent him in the ac­count. She was paid twelve guineas on the tenth, and she went in boots men­ded at the toe; and he had not been able to put the two to­gether, be­cause nobody had ever sent him the bill. He had spent a fort­night jeal­ous of a man who did not exist, be­cause it was easier than the truth; and the truth had come in with the fish. And he found, now that the man had gone, that he was not re­lieved, as he would have ex­pec­ted, but frightened, which he would not.

He looked at his plate. The fish had come, and he did not know what it was. He was aware of his hands, which were not per­fectly steady, and he put them under the table.

“Kinross!” said his lord­ship. “You’re very quiet. Quieter than com­mon, which I’d not have thought it pos­sible to be.”

“I was think­ing of the turtle, sir,” said Mr. Kinross. “I be­lieve we had met.”

This was a great suc­cess. His lord­ship had the whole story out of him, and then told it him­self, bet­ter: how the creature had got clean out of the cart, and gone along the north side as if it had read the sev­enth num­ber of the Mor­timers and meant to see the rail­ings for it­self; and Mr. Hindley laughed, in the hired voice, and Mr. Tillotson laughed be­cause his lord­ship had, and Mr. Dalgleish laughed with the par­tic­u­lar re­lief of a man who has heard a joke that has noth­ing to do with him. Mr. Kinross ate a little of the fish. It was tur­bot, he dis­covered later.

At the time it might have been any­thing.

“And on the tenth of Janu­ary,” said his lord­ship, warm­ing to his even­ing, “I shall be in the Row at nine o’clock in the morn­ing to see it de­livered. I have never seen a book de­livered. I have seen a calf. Hindley, you shall not de­liver with­out me.”

Mr. Hindley’s face did not change. But Mr. Kinross, who had begun that even­ing to look at faces as he had lately looked at boots, saw that it was the face of a man who has been told that the bailiffs will dine with him; and he saw, which was worse, what would come up a pub­lisher’s stairs in the Row at nine o’clock on the tenth of Janu­ary, Bal­dock’s if Bal­dock still had stairs, or Bald­win’s if Rad­cliffe had his way, with the num­ber under its cloak, and find a peer of the realm on the land­ing, and Mr. Tillotson with him, and Mr. Hindley, white, be­tween them.

“I could ac­com­pany your lord­ship,” said Mr. Tillotson.

“If you go to the Row at nine on the tenth, sir,” said Mr. Kinross, “Mr. Wray will have it by noon.”

His lord­ship stopped with his glass half-way.

“Wray?”

“He has friends in every cof­fee-house in the Row.” Mr. Kinross did not look at Mr. Hindley. He did not look at any­body. He said it to the epergne, in his dry Scotch voice, with­out any ex­pres­sion at all. “A peer on a pub­lisher’s stair at nine in the morn­ing, wait­ing for a par­cel, will be all over town by night. I think he would call it Wait­ing on the Mor­timers.”

He did not know whether it was true. It was the first thing he had said at a din­ner-table in his life with­out know­ing whether it was true, and he found that he did not mind at all.

“The puppy!” His lord­ship put down his glass. “He would, too. He would make a para­graph of it, and the town would have it with its break­fast.” He looked down the table with great in­dig­na­tion at the place where Mr. Wray would have been sit­ting if Mr. Wray had ever been asked. “No. No, we shall not give him the sat­is­fac­tion. Hindley, you shall de­liver with­out me, and I shall hear of it af­ter­wards, which is how a gen­tle­man hears of most things. Kinross, I am ob­liged to you. You don’t say much, but when you do, it’s to the pur­pose.”

Mr. Hindley drank off his wine. Then he looked across the table at Mr. Kinross, with his small shrewd eyes, and did not look away.

They had the mut­ton, and Frois­sart with it; and after the cloth was drawn his lord­ship gave them the King, and then, be­cause it was nearly Christ­mas, Mr. Dalgleish.

“I gave you till Christ­mas, Dalgleish,” he said, with great af­fec­tion, “and you have ten days.”

“I am a con­vey­an­cer, my lord.”

“So you are. So you are.” His lord­ship passed the port. “Well, Kinross? You have heard them both. Which of them was lying?”

Mr. Kinross looked at Mr. Dalgleish, who could not be cor­rec­ted with­out being con­fessed, and at Mr. Hindley, who could not be con­fessed with­out being ruined, and at the de­canter, which was be­tween them.

“Neither of them, sir,” he said, “about any­thing he knew.”

His lord­ship was en­chanted. He said that it was dip­lo­matic, and that Kinross should have gone to Vienna, and he said it again to Mr. Tillotson, who had heard it the first time; and the even­ing went on, as Lord Ashcombe’s even­ings did, until el­even, when it stopped.

In the hall, while the foot­men looked for the hats, Mr. Hindley came and stood by him.

“You’ll not give me away, Mr. Kinross.”

It was not a ques­tion, and it was said in his own voice, low, so that it did not reach the foot­men.

“I have noth­ing to give.”

“You’ve some­thing. I’ve watched you since the fish.” Mr. Hindley took his hat from the foot­man and looked into it, as though he ex­pec­ted to find some­thing there. “There’s a house in Mos­ley Street that’s been in my fam­ily sixty year, and it’ll not see Lady Day in it with­out help. A lord’s table at Christ­mas is worth a thou­sand pound of credit to a house like ours; a lord’s table as a lit­er­ary man is worth two. I never said I wrote them. I said to Bal­dock I’d not said I wasn’t, which in Mos­ley Street is a dif­fer­ent thing; and then his lord­ship said it for me, and I let him.” He put the hat on. “I’m a plain man. That’s all it was.”

“Then de­liver noth­ing,” said Mr. Kinross, “and do not go look­ing for who­ever does.”

Mr. Hindley looked at him for a long mo­ment, from under the hat.

“I’ve a no­tion, Mr. Kinross,” he said, “that you’ve a no­tion.”

And he went out into the frost, in his twice-soled boots, and walked away across the Square to­wards Oxford Street, since he had given up hack­ney-coaches for the quarter, and did not look back.

Mr. Kinross, watch­ing him go, understood that he had just shown the one man in Lon­don who must not see it that he cared who was found.

He did not go up his own steps. He stood on Lord Ashcombe’s pave­ment until Mr. Hindley had gone round the corner, with the frost set­tling on his

hat; and then he turned east, which was the way she had gone, and walked.

He went down Mount Street, past the pub­lic-house and the work­house and the dark areas of a great many houses that were not el­eg­ant, and looked down into every one of them; and through Berke­ley Square, where the frost lay on the grass of the garden like some­thing spilt, and out into Pic­ca­dilly, with the Green Park black on the other side of it. He looked, as he went, at door­steps and area gates, and at the boots of the people he passed, which at that hour were mostly watch­men’s. He was not look­ing for her. She was not in Pic­ca­dilly at mid­night. He was look­ing at what she had looked at, which was the only thing he could do.

He passed the end of Albe­marle Street, and did not turn his head; and he was half-way to the Hay­mar­ket be­fore he no­ticed that he had not, and that for the first time in a twelve­month he had gone by it with­out a thought of the Warden.

At the top of the Hay­mar­ket a line of verse came into his head, which he had not asked for and did not want.

He knew where it came from: from a lord who had since gone to Italy. It had been sung at Mr. Kinross, to Mr. Nathan’s music and by his aunt’s ar­range­ment, at a suc­ces­sion of pi­ano­for­tes, until he could not hear the first line with­out wish­ing to leave the room. He had even been present at its oc­ca­sion, in the sum­mer of the year four­teen: a party at which a Mrs. Wilmot came in late, in black with spangles on it, and the lord went home, the town said, and wrote the lines in the morn­ing. Mr. Kinross had thought the lines very good, and the lady very hand­some, and the con­nex­ion be­tween them a little too good to be true.

She walks in beauty, like the night

Of cloud­less climes and starry skies;

And all that’s best of dark and bright

Meet in her as­pect and her eyes;

He said it aloud at the corner of Cock­spur Street; and a watch­man in a box there, who had not been asleep, put out his lan­tern and his head to­gether and said, “Past twelve o’clock, and a frosty night,” with great sever­ity, to a gen­tle­man who had dined.

Mr. Kinross agreed that it was.

He had not looked at her eyes. He would have said so on his pave­ment; and he went over it under King Charles at Char­ing Cross. He had looked at them a great deal, with­out know­ing it, and could see them now more clearly than the lamps.

They were green. He would have said grey, if he had been asked, and been wrong: a pale, clear green, ringed with dark, like the river at the Temple stairs when the sun is on it. They had been doing a sum the whole time

she talked to him, stead­ily and with­out hurry; they had gone up once, when she spoke of the strip of sky with the rail­ings across it, as though the sky were there above the area and she could see it; and they had come out at the foot of the sum once, when she laughed, all at once, as if it had come out right and she had not ex­pec­ted it to. He had seen Mrs. Wilmot’s eyes in the sum­mer of the year four­teen, and every­body had said that they were fine, and so they were; but they had looked at a room to see who was look­ing at them. They had not been ex­traordin­ary, and these were. These had looked at his pave­ment to see what it cost, and who had paid, and whether the sky came into it; and they had looked at him as at a sum not quite fin­ished, that she might come back to.

He con­sidered, going down the Strand, whether she was beau­ti­ful; and she was; and the poem, he thought, had been reach­ing past the lady in the spangles, as poems will, for some­thing that was not in the room.

It came to him out­side Exeter Change, with the beasts asleep in the me­na­gerie over the shops, that he was in love. He had never been in love, and had a low opin­ion of the con­di­tion as poets de­scribed it; and he ex­amined it all the way to Somer­set House, like a dis­puted read­ing, and could find noth­ing wrong with it ex­cept that he did not know the lady’s name.

Since he was one-and-twenty his aunt had put a great many young women of in­tel­lect in his way, and he had not been able to love one of them, and had con­cluded, with her, that the fault was in him. It was in him; but it was that he could not love a mind put on for com­pany, like a gown, and had been wait­ing all those years, with­out know­ing it, for one that did not care whether any­body saw it. An un­pre­tend­ing in­tel­lect: the rarest thing in Lon­don, and the one he had sup­posed, until that even­ing, that he pos­sessed him­self, alone, in Albe­marle Street, un­signed. It was the first time it had ever oc­curred to him that this was a van­ity.

She had none. She had writ­ten eight num­bers of the best thing in Lon­don and let a cot­ton-man dine on them. She had come down his area steps in her own boots, to know, and gone up them again with­out a word to any­body. He had writ­ten, on a bench in August, that she was com­pet­ent; and he thought of the word, going by St. Mary’s, and was ashamed of it.

The line came back to him there, un­in­vited, like a tune from a bar­rel-organ two streets off; and he had stopped wish­ing to leave the room.

He meant to marry her. That came to him under the tower of St. Clement’s, and it was not a dis­cov­ery

but a fact, like the river be­hind the houses, going down in the dark to the sea whether any­body looked at it or not. He thought it very un­likely that she would have him. It made no dif­fer­ence whatever.

And she must be kept from all of them: from his lord­ship, wait­ing on a stair to see a calf de­livered; from Mr. Wray, who would make a para­graph of her; from Mr. Hindley, who had a no­tion; and from his aunt. She had kept her name from Lon­don for eight months. He would not be the man who gave it away.

He could have asked. Mr. Bal­dock knew; Rad­cliffe, by Feb­ru­ary, would very likely know. He would ask neither of them. To ask was to tell. Bal­dock would re­fuse him, and Rad­cliffe would keep it, as he kept everything; and both would know that some­body wanted to know, and so, within the week, would she. He would do as she had done with his kit­chen. He would go and look.

He came to Temple Bar a few minutes be­fore one, and stood under it, where West­min­ster stops and the City be­gins; and up the street, on St. Dun­stan’s clock, the two gi­ants lif­ted their clubs and struck one.

Fleet Street went away from him east­ward in its double row of lamps, down to the dark at the bot­tom where the Fleet ran under it, and up again to Lud­gate and St. Paul’s: courts and al­leys on either hand, and print­ers and law-sta­tion­ers and cof­fee-houses, and lodgings over shops, and not one win­dow lit that he could see. She was some­where east of where he stood, in a place that was not a quiet one, asleep, or not asleep; and she did not know that any­body in Lon­don was look­ing for her.

He did not know her name. He knew the price of her boots, and the col­our of her eyes, and that she could read a slate up­side down across a kit­chen table. It was not much to go on. It was a good deal more than she had had of him in Oc­to­ber; and she had gone and looked.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1820, with its rules turned in mourning for the King. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: “ANOTHER TIME” (CH. 6)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.MARCH, 1820.No. VI.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 100.)


CHAPTER VI.

Another Time.

In which Clemency is shown the money, goes back to Grosvenor Square to say that she is not coming back, and Mrs. Pratt tells the master what the young person read upside down.

At nine o’clock on the morning of Wednesday the tenth of November, Mr. Baldock had the money on his desk before she was through the door: a ten-pound note, two sovereigns, and twelve shillings in silver, set out in a row along the edge of the blotter like a sum that has been done in advance and is waiting to be checked.

“Twelve guineas,” he said. “To the Author, on delivery. You are not early.”

“You said the tenth.”

“I said the tenth, and you have come on the tenth, at nine, which you have never done in your life. You are generally a day before your time or a fortnight. Exactly on time means that you have been thinking.” He held out his hand for the number, and weighed it, and did not open it. “A sheet and a half. Sit down, Miss Lydiard, and count it. I

should not like it said in the Row that I paid the Author short.”

She counted it. She would have counted it if he had not asked her, and he knew it, and watched her do it with the gravity of a man watching a rite he does not belong to but respects. It came to twelve pounds twelve shillings exactly, and she put the note and the sovereigns into her glove, where they did not fit, and the silver into her reticule, where it did.

“Mr. Hindley,” said Mr. Baldock, “has not delivered.”

“I did not suppose he would.”

“Nor did I. He has called in Grosvenor Square three times since the fourteenth of last month, I am told, and here not at all; and he has a cold, which he caught, I am also told, standing about in the Square being shown the railings.” He opened his drawer,

and put the eighth number into it, and shut it. “I agreed to pay the Author twelve guineas on delivery. I have paid the Author twelve guineas on delivery. If the Author is Mr. Hindley, I have paid the wrong person, and he is welcome to come up those stairs and tell me so.”

Clemency thought of young Mr. Hindley coming up those stairs to explain to Mr. Baldock that he was owed twelve guineas for a thing he had not written, and found the picture so satisfactory that she was obliged to look at the window.

“He will not come,” she said.

“He will not come. He is a plain man; he will tell you so himself. He has got a dinner out of it, and a lord, and a cold; and before Christmas he will have Dalgleish at the same table, and his lordship will have two Authors for the price of one soup, and not one of the three of them will have written a line.” Mr. Baldock took off his spectacles, which was his way of changing the subject. “That is not why I asked you to sit down.

“I shall have no house at Christmas. You know that. What you do not know, because I have told nobody, is that I may have no printer either. Tuckett has been brought to print the November number and the December; but they bring Carlile up for judgment on Tuesday, and when they have given

him years, as they will, every printer between Temple Bar and Ludgate who has set a line for a Whig since August will want his money before he sets another, and I shall have none to give him before Lady Day.” He said it without any emphasis at all, as he gave the price of paper. “There may be a Ludgate in January. There may not.”

Clemency sat with her glove shut on the twelve guineas and did the sum, because she could not help it. The quarter’s rent fell due at Christmas, as Mr. Baldock’s lease did: twelve pounds, on the twenty-fifth, to a landlord in Salisbury Square who was not sorry for anybody. She had it in her hand. She had, for the first time since Bread Street, the whole of a quarter’s rent in her hand a month before it was wanted, and a little over; and after it there was the January number, which might be printed and might not, and the February, which nobody could promise, and Lady Day, which would come whether there was a Ludgate or no. She had not been frightened about money since the summer. It was not, she discovered, a thing one forgot how to do.

“Read that,” said Mr. Baldock, and pushed a letter across the desk.

It was in a small commercial hand, on paper of a quality that Mr. Baldock did not use and had looked at, she could see, with professional resentment; and it was from Mr. Radcliffe

of Albemarle Street, who was going to Baldwin’s at Christmas, and would be glad to take The Mortimers of Mount Street into their new magazine from its first number, at twelve guineas, on Mr. Baldock’s own terms, which he understood to be payment on delivery and no questions asked.

“He does not ask for the name,” said Clemency.

“He does not ask for the name. Baldwin’s asked for the name in October and got Mr. Hindley. Radcliffe has been in the trade five-and-twenty years, and he does not ask for what he does not need.” Mr. Baldock put his spectacles on again. “He knows the twelve guineas, you observe. He did not have that from me.”

“He had it from Mr. Hindley.”

“He had it from the Chapter, where Mr. Hindley has been telling everybody what he is worth.” Mr. Baldock looked at her over the desk, as he had looked at her on the day he gave her the Row’s letter, with the expression of a man about to be generous and resolved to be brisk about it, so that nobody should notice. “Miss Lydiard, I would rather you went to Radcliffe at twelve guineas than stayed with me for none. That is all I wished to say, and I have said it.”

Clemency looked at the letter for some time. It was a very good letter. It was the letter of a man who knew what everybody in the trade was paid and

had made a point of finding out what she was paid in particular, and it did her the courtesy of not pretending otherwise.

“You may tell Mr. Radcliffe,” she said, “that the Author is considering it. And that it will be twelve guineas, and no name, and the tenth of every month, and that the Author does not dine.”

“You have learnt to bargain from Mr. Hindley.”

“I have learnt my price from him,” said Clemency. “It is the only thing his family has ever given mine.”

Mr. Baldock laughed, and then stopped laughing, and wrote it down: not her words, but a note to Mr. Radcliffe in his own short Whig hand, which said that the Author was considering it, and that it would be twelve guineas, and no name, and the tenth of every month, and that the Author did not dine.

“And Christmas?” she said, when he had sanded it.

“Christmas will come,” said Mr. Baldock, “whether my landlord is glad of it or not.”

She went down into the Row with twelve pounds twelve shillings about her, which was more money than she had carried at one time since Bread Street, and walked home by Ludgate Hill holding her glove shut. The eighth number was in Mr. Baldock’s drawer. There was a sentence near the end of

it that she had written for one reader, on the Sunday, after the candle was down; and she did not know whether he would see it, or whether, if he saw it, he would know it had been put there for him, or whether a man who wrote that a thing could be mended for nothing at all had ever in his life been sent the bill.

Mr. Kinross took the thirteenth number to Albemarle Street himself, which he had not done since the first, and laid it on the table nearest the door, where Mr. Radcliffe was accustomed to find only magazines that had something in them.

Mr. Radcliffe read the first page standing, for the price, as he read everything; and then he turned it, and the Warden went down a stair, out of the light, into a kitchen at Ludlow where a fire was kept for the whole of a castle and the people round it knew to a penny what every man above them cost; and Mr. Radcliffe sat down.

“It will lose you more than twenty pounds a month,” he said at last.

“I dare say.”

“Lord Ashcombe will not like it. Lord Ashcombe likes his Wardens on horseback.” He turned another leaf. “It is the best thing you have done.”

Mr. Kinross, who had never been told by Mr. Radcliffe that anything of his was the best, or the worst, or any

thing at all but the length it was and the day it had come in, found that there was nothing whatever to say to this, and said it.

“I am going to Baldwin’s at Christmas,” said Mr. Radcliffe.

He said it in the voice in which he gave the sales; and Mr. Kinross understood that the number had been read first so that the notice should not be mistaken for a judgment on it.

“They have offered you the conduct of it.”

“They have offered me the conduct of the business. They have a gentleman to conduct the rest, who talks well and listens better, and who will want, before a year is out, to quarrel with somebody in Edinburgh; and they want a man underneath him who knows the trade.”

“You know what everybody in it is paid.”

“I know what everybody in it is paid,” said Mr. Radcliffe, “and I have been paid the same for nine years, and I find that I should like, before I die, to be one of the people whose pay I know.” He closed the number, and squared it with the edge of the table. “The deed asks a quarter’s notice. I give you seven weeks, and apologise. You will want a man.”

“I shall want you.”

“You will want a man,” said Mr. Radcliffe again, as though the other

had not been said, “who can read the Warden in proof without telling the printer whose it is. That is the only qualification. The rest can be taught to anybody who can add.”

“You will take the Mortimers,” said Mr. Kinross.

“If I can.”

“You do not know who writes them.”

“I know what they are paid. I have offered more.” Mr. Radcliffe put the thirteenth number under his arm, which was where he carried everything he valued and nothing he did not. “I do not ask for the name. Baldwin’s asked for the name and got a cotton-man.”

“And if you knew the name?”

“I should keep it,” said Mr. Radcliffe, “as I have kept yours.” He went to the door, and stopped there, as he had stopped at the door of the chambers in King’s Bench Walk three weeks before, a moment longer than he need have done. “I shall not tell them at Baldwin’s who writes the Warden. You need not ask it.”

“I did not suppose you would.”

“No. It is worth more to me untold.” He considered this, as he considered everything, for what it would fetch, and appeared satisfied. “Good afternoon.”

He went out, with the thirteenth number under his arm, to send it to the printer; and Mr. Kinross sat on in the

hard chair in the office of a magazine that he owned and had never once conducted, and understood that in seven weeks he would be the only man left in Albemarle Street who knew who wrote the Warden, and that he did not know how a magazine was brought out.

On the Friday, walking home along the north side of the Square, he was overtaken by Lord Ashcombe, who was showing his Author the railings.

His lordship had been showing them to everybody. Since the first of the month the north side of Grosvenor Square had become, to Mr. Kinross’s slow astonishment, a place that people came to look at; for his lordship’s letter in the Albemarle had been read in a great many houses where the Albemarle was not usually read, and copied into two newspapers, and disputed in a third; and the town, which had not noticed a railing in Grosvenor Square in sixty years, came now in carriages to see whether they were at the kerb. Mr. Kinross had found two clergymen on his own pavement on the Tuesday with a tape. He had not asked them which side they were on. They had looked, he thought, like men who had laid money on it.

“Kinross!” His lordship took his arm. “The very man. You know Mr. Hindley. No, you don’t; nobody does

yet; that’s the beauty of it. Mr. Hindley, Mr. Kinross, my neighbour; a Temple man, and reads everything, and says nothing, which is the next best thing to being an Author yourself. Mr. Hindley is the Mortimers.”

Mr. Hindley was tall, and forty, and had a fine Lancashire voice with a cold in it, and very good boots that had been soled twice, which Mr. Kinross, who had lately begun to look at boots, observed and did not know what to make of. He said that he was a plain man and would not deny it. He said it pleasantly, as a man says the wind has gone round to the east, and he looked at Mr. Kinross out of a pair of small shrewd eyes that had sized up men across a counter for twenty-eight years and saw no reason to stop now.

“I’m showing him the railings,” said Lord Ashcombe, who had never in his life looked down at them. “At the kerb, you see, Hindley, exactly as you put them. Exactly. Never mind what the puppy says.”

“I’m a plain man, my lord,” said Mr. Hindley, “and I’ll say this for them: they’re railings.”

His lordship was delighted with this, and said it again; and Mr. Kinross observed that it committed Mr. Hindley to nothing, and that it was not, in fact, a stupid answer.

“You will have been a good deal below stairs,” he said, “for the seventh

number.”

“I’ve read the seventh number three times, sir,” said Mr. Hindley, “and the six before it. A man should know his own goods.” He said it with perfect good humour; and Mr. Kinross, who had expected a cotton-man who had never opened the Ludgate, was obliged to revise him on the spot, and did not like it. “You’ll be meaning the kitchen-maid.”

“I was thinking of the coal-plate.”

“The plate in the pavement where the coals go down.” Mr. Hindley nodded. “There’s not a child in Manchester doesn’t know a coal-plate, sir.”

“And what does she see, from under it?”

“Boots,” said Mr. Hindley at once. “It’s in the number. Boots, and the wheels of the carriages going over, and the hem of a gown. Very pretty, I thought it.”

There was a pause, of about the length of a carriage passing.

Mr. Kinross looked at the road, where the carriages went, a good eight yards off on the far side of the kerb; and then at the pavement, where nothing with wheels went but the coal-barrows and the cats’-meat man; and he remembered, as plainly as if it lay open on his knee, that the seventh number had said barrow. It had said barrow because whoever wrote it had stood at the foot of an area and looked up, and

had seen what went over: boots, and the wheels of a barrow, and a hem. Nobody who had stood there could have said carriages. A man who had read it three times, and knew his own goods, and had never in his life stood anywhere but on the right side of a counter, had remembered it as it ought to have been, and put the carriages back.

“We burn our own coal in Lancashire,” said Mr. Hindley, who had seen something go across the long face opposite him and did not know what. “The best in England.”

“There,” said his lordship, as though a point had been proved. “You hear him. He’s to dine with me on the fifteenth of next month, Kinross, with Dalgleish; the two of ’em at one table, the Warden and the Mortimers, and I shall ask them each what the other means by it, and you shall make up the table, and say nothing, as usual. I depend on you.”

Mr. Kinross said that he would make up the table. He watched them go along the north side together: his lordship pointing at railings with his stick, and Mr. Hindley nodding at them in his fine voice, in his twice-soled boots. Then he went up his own steps, which he had lately begun to notice, and let himself in.

He did not know who wrote the Mortimers. He knew now, with a cer

tainty that he would have been glad to have about anything else, that whoever wrote them had stood under a coal-plate and looked up and seen a barrow go over, and that it was not a man who remembered carriages. It was the first fact he had possessed about the Author that was not a theory, and he carried it upstairs to the library as a boy carries a bird’s egg found in a hedge: very carefully, and without the least idea what will come out of it.

The bonnet had come home on the Thursday, in a bandbox, from a milliner’s on Ludgate Hill who had asked a guinea for it and taken eighteen shillings, and who had never before been beaten down by a customer who did not once raise her voice; and on the Saturday morning Lucy’s straw hat went on the fire.

It went on with ceremony. Lucy put it on herself, in the front room, after breakfast, and stood back to watch it go, with the blue ribbon already transferred to the new one and the new one already on her head; and the straw, which had been a poor thing in its youth and had not improved, caught at once and burnt with a loud complaining crackle, like a thing that has always known it was not wanted. Kit applauded. Mrs. Lydiard said that it would smoke the chimney, and it did.

Lucy had found the bandbox on her bed, with no card in it. She had thanked Kit for it on the stairs; and Kit, who had been thanked in October for the ribbon and had begun, Clemency suspected, to wonder privately what he had done to deserve so much gratitude from a sister who had never before been grateful for anything, received it with a modesty that was beginning to look strained.

“You are a good brother,” said Lucy, from under the bonnet.

“I try,” said Kit, and looked at Clemency, who was reading the Chronicle.

She was reading the advertisements, as she generally did, for the prices; for the advertisements in the Chronicle told a woman more about London in a quarter of an hour than the rest of the paper did in a week. A house in Bloomsbury went for a hundred and ten pounds a year, with a coach-house. A lady who had been unfortunate wished to teach the harp. A chaise was for sale, very little used, the owner going abroad, which in the advertisements meant that the owner was going to the Fleet. And at the foot of the second column, where it had been on the Saturday before, and the Saturday before that, though she had not then attended to it:

WANTED, in a quiet Family, a KIT

CHEN-MAID, who can scour and manage the fires, and has a good character from her last place. She must be able to bear a quiet house. Apply at No. —, Grosvenor-square, north side, between eleven and two.

She read it twice. It was the house. She would have known it without the number, which she had never looked at, by the one clause in it that had not been written by a man: She must be able to bear a quiet house. That was the woman in the cap. That had been asked her across a kitchen table, at the foot of eleven steps, with the warmth coming out of the door; and she had said that she had borne a great deal of noise and would like to try the other, and had been told to come again on Friday, and had not.

The place had been empty for six weeks. She had not thought of that. She had thought of it, when she thought of it at all, as a thing that had happened to her, an afternoon she had got for nothing and put into the seventh number at fourteen guineas a year; and it had not once occurred to her that a cook in Grosvenor Square had been doing the work of two pairs of hands since the fifth of October, and paying for it in her arms and her temper, because a young person who could scour had been found satisfactory in all of it and had not come back. She knew to a shilling what she had got out of

that quarter of an hour. She had never asked what it had cost the other side.

“There’s nothing in it about the railings,” said Kit, who was looking over her shoulder. “Lord, Clem, you’re reading the servants’ places now. Are you thinking of going out to service?”

“I was thinking,” said Clemency, “that I owed somebody a quarter of an hour.”

She turned the page, and said no more; and her mother, who had said nothing all morning, looked at her across the smoke of Lucy’s hat, and then at the bonnet, and then at her again, and went on with her tea.

It was half past three on the Monday when she came along the north side of the Square, and the light was beginning to go.

She had walked it from Fleet Street, by the way she had chosen from Dunning’s map in October and had not needed to choose again; past Ackermann’s, where she did not stop, because she had a cake of carmine at home and nothing yet to use it on; past the circulating library, and up the long clean pavement of the street where the shops gave out, into the quiet. The Square was as quiet as she remembered it, except that it had acquired, since the first of the month, a small and steady traffic of people who were not going

anywhere. A barouche went slowly round the garden with two ladies in it, one of whom had a glass to her eye, and both of whom were looking, as the barouche passed each house, not at the house but at its railings.

She stood where she had stood before, with her hand on the iron, and looked down into the area.

The kitchen window was shut. There was a light behind it, and a smell coming up out of the area of something being done to an onion; and she was considering the eleven steps, and the door at the foot of them, and the exact form of words in which a young woman explains to a cook that she will not be coming back, when a gentleman came along the pavement behind her and stopped.

“If you have come to measure them, madam,” he said, “they are along the area. Two clergymen settled it on Tuesday with a tape.”

He was a tall man, and lean, in a dark coat that had been made by somebody who did not need to advertise; and he said it in a dry Scotch voice, without much expression, as a man gives the time to a stranger who has asked for it. She had seen a coat like that before, and could not think where.

“I have not come to measure them,” said Clemency. “I have come about the place.”

There was a pause. He looked at her, and then down into the area, and then at her again, with a kind of slow, exact attention, as a man looks at weather that nobody has told him was coming.

“You are the young person who did not come back.”

“I am the young person who has come back to say so.”

“Mrs. Pratt thought you very suitable.”

“Mrs. Pratt asked whether I could scour,” said Clemency. “I can. I did not think it the whole of the question.”

“What was the rest of it?”

“Fourteen guineas, and the tea and sugar, and a strip of sky with railings across it.”

He was silent for a moment; and when he spoke again it was in a different voice, as though she had said something in a language that he had not expected to hear spoken on his own pavement.

“You have been reading the Mortimers.”

“Everybody has been reading the Mortimers. Your neighbour has seen to that.” She looked at the barouche, which had reached the far corner and was coming round again. “Mr. Wray says that they are flower-painting.”

“Mr. Wray has never looked at a railing in his life.”

“Nor has anybody in this Square, I

should think.”

“One of us has,” said the gentleman. “Lately.”

She looked at him properly then, as she had not quite done before; and she priced him, because she could not help it, from the boots upward. The boots were very good and had been walked in, which in that Square was unusual. The coat she had done. The face was a long, plain, guarded face, with nothing in it that it had not decided to let out; and it had decided, she thought, to let out very little, and was not succeeding.

“And where did you find them?”

“Where the Mortimers put them. In the seventh number.”

“Not in the fourth.”

“Not in the fourth.” He seemed to find this a point of some importance. “In the fourth they were at the kerb. The Author mended them.”

“Perhaps the Author was told.”

“By Mr. Wray?”

“By somebody who knew,” said Clemency. “Mr. Wray only repeated it.”

She had meant nothing by it but the truth, which was that a young man who had never looked at a railing could not have known where they went without being told by somebody who had; and she was surprised to see it go home. He did not move. But something in the long face shut, as a door shuts in

a house where one did not know anybody was listening. He had told Lucius Wray where the railings went, over the port, in August, without looking to see who was listening; and he had not thought of it again until this moment, on his own pavement, from a stranger.

“You are very well informed about Mr. Wray.”

“I read the Albemarle.”

“Most people who read the Albemarle read it for Mr. Wray.”

“I read it for the Warden,” said Clemency.

He looked down, at that, into his own area, as though there might be something there that needed his attention; and the barouche came round the corner again, and the lady with the glass put it up, and looked at the railings, and then, with more interest, at the two of them.

“I have met the Author of the Mortimers,” he said.

She went quite still.

“Have you?”

“On Friday. My neighbour was showing him the railings. He is a plain man from Manchester, and he says so.”

“And is he the Author?”

“No.”

“You are very certain.”

“I asked him what the kitchen-maid sees from under the coal-plate,” said the gentleman, “and he told me carriages. He has never in his life stood

below anything except a lord. Whoever wrote the kitchen-maid has stood where you are standing, and lower.”

She had heard very nearly that said before, over the salt in Salisbury Square, more crossly. She did not say so. She said, with her hand on the railings, which were cold now, and the onion coming up out of the area like a reproach:

“Half London has stood where I am standing this month, sir. There is a lady in that barouche with a glass.”

“There were two clergymen on Tuesday with a tape.”

“Which side were they on?”

“I did not ask them,” he said. “They looked like men who had laid money on it.”

She laughed. She had not meant to, and it was not the laugh she used in shops; and he looked, for an instant, as surprised as if a window had gone up in a house he had always supposed to be empty, and then as if he would very much like it to go up again.

“They tell me,” said Clemency, recovering, “that the Albemarle has the better book.”

“The Albemarle has a cold book.”

“It has a cold book with one sentence a month in it that is worth the whole of the Mortimers.”

She said it to be contrary, because he had defended the Mortimers to her on her own pavement, so to speak,

with a warmth she had not looked for in Grosvenor Square, and she did not choose to be defended; and she found, having said it, that it was true, and that she had never said it aloud before to anybody.

He did not answer at once. He stood with his hands behind him and looked at her as he had looked at her when she spoke of the sky and the railings.

“You read it for one sentence?”

“I read everything for one sentence. The rest is what the gentleman was paid for.”

“I am told,” said Mr. Kinross, “that the gentleman is not paid at all.”

“Then he is either a fool or very rich.”

“I believe he is both.”

“He must be,” said Clemency. “It cannot be cheap, to be read by nobody, at twenty pounds a⁠—” She stopped.

“At twenty pounds a⁠—?”

“At whatever it is. I am told it is a great deal.”

It was the only thing she had said in a quarter of an hour that she would have given money to have back; and she saw that he had heard it, and that he did not know what to make of it, and was turning it over, and setting it down, in the end, to something else. She did not know what he set it down to. She thought it might be Albemarle Street, where, Kit said, the clerks knew everything and were paid

to know nothing; and she was so relieved to see him put it away that she nearly said something worse.

“Which sentence?” he said.

“I beg your pardon?”

“You said there was one a month. Which?”

She opened her mouth to tell him, because he had asked, and because she knew; and the kitchen window went up under their feet.

“Is that the young person?”

It was the woman in the cap, with her sleeves rolled, looking up out of the area at a level a little below their boots; and she looked first at Clemency’s, and then at her master’s, and then, by slow degrees and with evident astonishment, at the rest of them.

“I’d know them boots. Mended at the toe. You’ll be come back, then.”

“I have come to tell you to fill the place, Mrs. Pratt,” said Clemency. She found it a little difficult to say it to a cook in a hole in the ground with a gentleman standing beside her, and she said it to the cook, downwards, with as much dignity as the angle allowed. “I am sorry to have kept it.”

“Kept it!” Mrs. Pratt put her fists on the sill. “I’ve had four from the office since, and sent them all off. One cried. Two couldn’t scour, though they said they could, which is worse than not saying. And the fourth asked was there a follower allowed, the first thing, on

the bottom step, before she’d so much as looked at a copper.” She looked at Clemency’s boots again, with something like affection. “Fourteen guineas and your tea and sugar, and I’d make it fifteen for a cool one. I’ll speak to Mr. Fenwick.”

Mr. Kinross, who had known the figure for a fortnight, and had not known that his cook could make it fifteen, or that four young women had come down his area steps in a month and been sent up them again, stood on his own pavement and listened to the economy of his house being explained to a stranger by a woman in a hole, and said nothing at all.

“I have a place, Mrs. Pratt,” said Clemency.

“Where?”

“In the City. It is not a quiet one.”

“What does it pay?” said Mr. Kinross.

She turned and looked at him. It was not a question that a gentleman asked a young person on a pavement, and he appeared to know it, and to have asked it all the same, as a man who has been asking questions for a month in his own house has got out of the way of not asking them.

“It pays on delivery,” said Clemency.

“On delivery of what?”

“Of whatever is wanted, sir,” she said, “on the day it is wanted.” And she

made a curtsy, which was a thing she had not done to anybody since Bread Street, downwards, to the area, where it was received by Mrs. Pratt with a nod; and another, very slight, to the gentleman on the pavement, who returned it with a bow that he seemed to have taken out for the purpose, like a thing kept in a drawer.

“You have not told me which sentence,” he said.

“Another time.”

“When?”

“When you have read the Warden for it yourself.”

“I have read the Warden,” said Mr. Kinross, “a good deal.”

“Then you will know it when you come to it,” said Clemency; and she went away along the north side, in the dusk, at the pace of a woman walking a little ahead of weather, and did not look back, because one did not; and the lady in the barouche, coming round the corner for the third time, put up her glass and watched her go.

Below his feet Mrs. Pratt let out a long breath.

“That’s a cool one, sir,” she said. “I’d have had her.”

“So should I,” said Mr. Kinross; and Mrs. Pratt, who had worked in that house for nine years and had never before heard the master express an opinion about anything below the level of the dining-room, looked up at him for

some time with her mouth a little open, and then shut the window.

She did not take the long way home. She took the shortest, which was still long, and she went along it fast, as though the Square might send after her; and it was not until she was past Charing Cross, and in the noise again, that she slowed down and began to count it.

She had told a stranger that the Warden was worth the whole of the Mortimers, and it had been true; and she had said it to a man who had just defended the Mortimers to her with more warmth than she had ever heard anybody spend on them, Kit included. He had caught Mr. Hindley out on a barrow. Nobody else had noticed the barrow: not Kit, nor Mr. Baldock, nor Mr. Gedge, who read everything he set. She had wanted very much to say Yes; and she had said instead that half London had stood there that month, which was true, and was the first time that day she had told the truth in order not to tell it.

The twenty pounds was worse. She had had it from Mr. Baldock in August, as gossip of the Row, and had turned it over since, and had never said it aloud to a soul; and she had said three-quarters of it to a Scotch gentleman in Grosvenor Square who read the Albemarle and knew where Mr. Wray had

his railings from. He had heard it. He had put it away. She did not know where.

And she had not told him which sentence. She would not have told him if Mrs. Pratt had not put up the window; for the sentence she would have named was the one about a man who had no notion what anything cost, the best thing in the Warden and the best thing in the Mortimers, and she could not say it aloud to anybody who had read both without saying where she had last put it. So it had to be another time. When you have read the Warden for it yourself. He had said that he had read it a good deal. She did not doubt it.

She climbed the two pair of stairs over Dunning’s, and Kit was home before her, with news.

He had it in the front room, standing, with his coat still on, which was how Kit always had news; for he held that a thing told sitting down lost a third of its value, and he did not like to give anything away.

“Two Authors,” he said, “at one table. On the fifteenth of December. Lord Ashcombe is to have Dalgleish and Hindley to dinner together, the Warden and the Mortimers, and ask them each what the other means by it. Tillotson told his sister, and his sister told Pelham at a rout in Bedford Square, and Pelham says he would give a quarter’s fees to be under the table.”

“A Hindley at a lord’s table,” said Mrs. Lydiard. “His father dined with the Boroughreeve of Manchester in the year five, and sent your father the bill for the coach.”

“What will they have?” said Lucy, who was still wearing the bonnet, indoors, because it had not yet occurred to her to take it off.

“Turtle, Pelham says. And who do you suppose makes up the table?” Kit did not wait to be supposed at. “A Scotch neighbour of his lordship’s on the north side. A Temple man: a Mr. Kinross, who has chambers in King’s Bench Walk and sits in the garden of an afternoon marking his books with a pencil, and has never been known to say three words together. Pelham says Ashcombe asks him to everything because he is the only man in London who will hear his lordship on Froissart without interrupting.”

Clemency, who was taking off her gloves, stopped taking them off.

She knew where she had seen the coat. It had been on a bench in the Temple garden, in August, with a pencil going in the margin of something folded back so that she could not see what it was; and it had not looked up, and she had decided, passing behind it, that it was a thing she did not want. It had looked up this afternoon. It had talked to her for a quarter of an hour on its own pavement, about railings

and coal-plates and the price of a cold book, and it had never in its life, it appeared, been known to say three words together.

She thought, for the length of a breath, of a rich Scot of the Inns of Court who wrote within sight of the river; and then she remembered that half the Temple answered to that description, and the other half was trying to; that the Inn had already found one Scot with chambers and been wrong about him; and that no man alive calls his own book cold to a stranger on his own pavement. She found that she was relieved to have settled it, and did not ask herself why.

“And Radcliffe’s leaving the Albemarle,” said Kit. “Going to Baldwin’s at Christmas. Pelham says he’ll take the Warden with him, and the Mortimers too if he can get them, and then we shall have the pair of them in one magazine in January, under one cover, like two cats in a bag.”

The Warden would not go to Baldwin’s. Clemency knew that as she knew the price of coals; it could not go anywhere, because it belonged to the man who paid for it. But she did not say so. She sat down, and finished taking off her gloves; and Lucy was looking at her boots.

“You’ve been somewhere clean,” said Lucy.

“I have been walking.”

“Not in the City. Your boots are only dusty.” Lucy, who had fallen down an area at nine and had looked at pavements with particular attention ever since, said it without the least idea that it was remarkable. “Nobody’s boots are only dusty in the City.”

Her mother looked up from the cuff she was mending.

“I went to look at the railings,” said Clemency, “like everybody else.”

It was true, and it was the second time that day she had told the truth in order not to tell it; and Kit, who had not been to see the railings and had meant to, was so much delighted that he forgot to be jealous.

“Clem’s been to Grosvenor Square! Well? Where are they?”

“Along the area,” said Clemency. “Two clergymen measured them on Tuesday, with a tape.”

“Pelham said so,” said Kit, with deep satisfaction. He had wanted since he was twelve to be the one in the family who knew things first, and he had lately begun to suspect, without being able to say why, that he was not; and the clergymen consoled him. Mrs. Lydiard went back to the cuff, and said nothing, as she had said nothing about the bonnet, and about the carmine, and about a great many things that autumn; and they went to bed at eleven.

Then Clemency sat down in the back room to the ninth number, which was

due on the tenth of December and had been begun on the Friday and was going well; and she wrote for an hour, by the candle, without stopping. It was not until she read it over, at midnight, that she found that Mr. Mortimer, standing in the fourth chapter on the pavement outside his own house in Mount Street while his wife went in, had looked down, for the first time in nine numbers, into his own area, and said to nobody in particular, in a voice that was not quite his own:

“One of us has. Lately.”

She looked at it for a long time. Then she let it stand, because it was right, and because it was the best line in the number, and because the only person in London who would know where it came from did not know that she was the Author.

Mr. Kinross went down to his own kitchen that evening, which he had done once before, when the chimney caught.

He went down the back stairs that the footmen used, past the bells, and found them narrower than he had supposed and the light worse; and he came out at the foot of them into a stone passage that smelt of onions and soap, and into a kitchen where a fire was kept for the whole of a house, and where his cook, his two footmen, a scullery-maid he had not known he possessed, and a cat, were sitting at their supper, and

rose, all but the cat, as though the ceiling had come in.

“Sit down,” said Mr. Kinross. “Mrs. Pratt, I should like a word with you.”

He had it in the housekeeper’s room, which was small, and very clean, and had a slate hanging by the door with the next day’s dinner chalked on it. Mrs. Pratt stood. He did not ask her to sit, because he did not know whether one did; and then he did ask her, because he found that he could not conduct a conversation with a woman standing in her own room, and she sat on the very edge of a chair and waited to be told what she had done.

“The young person,” said Mr. Kinross. “The first time. In October. What did she ask you?”

Mrs. Pratt considered him. She had been nine years in that house, and the master had come down to the kitchen once in all that time, when the chimney caught; and she appeared to be weighing whether this was a chimney.

“The wages, sir,” she said. “Fourteen guineas. And was it tea and sugar, or tea and sugar found; and could she bear it quiet. She asked that back, which they don’t. Mostly they say they can bear anything, and then they cry.”

“What else?”

“Nothing else, sir. She answered. I asked, and she answered, and very cool. Read a little, she said, and write enough to sign for her wages.” Mrs.

Pratt’s face took on, slowly, the expression of a woman who has been waiting six weeks to say a thing to somebody. “She was lying, sir.”

“How do you know?”

“She read my slate.” Mrs. Pratt nodded at it, by the door. “I had it down on the kitchen table that day, and she read it across the table, upside down, while I was asking about her fires. I had a fricassee on it, for the Tuesday; and she said, very civil, as though it was nothing, that there was two esses in fricassee.” She paused. “There is, too. I looked.”

Mr. Kinross looked at the slate, on which there was tomorrow a saddle of mutton, spelt correctly.

“And then?”

“And then she went and stood in the area, sir, at the foot of the steps, when I’d done with her, and looked up. A long time. At the plate where the coals go down, and the railings, and the boots going over. As if she’d never seen it from under before.” Mrs. Pratt shook her head. “They don’t, mostly, from the office. They’ve been under it all their lives. They don’t look.”

Mr. Kinross thanked her. He went back up the narrow stairs, past the bells, and the footmen, who were standing in the passage to see him go as men stand to see a comet, stood back against the wall to let him by; and he went into the library and shut the door.

The slip was in his drawer at the Temple. He did not need it. He knew what was on it: a housekeeper’s son, underlined twice, and Oxford, with a query, and under that the third line, which he had written in October because he was honest in a margin, and had struck out because a woman could not have kept it up for six months, at seven guineas, which was all the Ludgate paid then, to the tenth of every month.

He went to the Temple in the morning, and sat all day with the slip in the drawer; and at four Figgis put his

head in, as he now did, to say that they had given that fellow Carlile three years in Dorchester and fifteen hundred pounds, and would he credit it. Mr. Kinross said that he would. When Figgis had gone he took out the slip.

He looked at the third line for some time. Then he took up his pen and wrote it again, underneath, without the stroke through it: possibly a woman. And then, because he was an honest man and could not bear it, he wrote under that, very small, or the Author has a sister.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.MARCH, 1820.No. VI.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 100.)


CHAPTER VI.

Another Time.

In which Clemency is shown the money, goes back to Grosvenor Square to say that she is not coming back, and Mrs. Pratt tells the master what the young person read upside down.

At nine o’clock on the morn­ing of Wed­nes­day the tenth of No­vem­ber, Mr. Bal­dock had the money on his desk be­fore she was through the door: a ten-pound note, two sov­er­eigns, and twelve shil­lings in sil­ver, set out in a row along the edge of the blot­ter like a sum that has been done in ad­vance and is wait­ing to be checked.

“Twelve guineas,” he said. “To the Author, on de­liv­ery. You are not early.”

“You said the tenth.”

“I said the tenth, and you have come on the tenth, at nine, which you have never done in your life. You are gen­er­ally a day be­fore your time or a fort­night. Exactly on time means that you have been think­ing.” He held out his hand for the num­ber, and weighed it, and did not open it. “A sheet and a half. Sit down, Miss Lyd­iard, and count it. I should not like it said in the Row that I paid the Author short.”

She coun­ted it. She would have coun­ted it if he had not asked her, and he knew it, and watched her do it with the grav­ity of a man watch­ing a rite he does not be­long to but re­spects. It came to twelve pounds twelve shil­lings ex­actly, and she put the note and the sov­er­eigns into her glove, where they did not fit, and the sil­ver into her retic­ule, where it did.

“Mr. Hind­ley,” said Mr. Bal­dock, “has not de­livered.”

“I did not sup­pose he would.”

“Nor did I. He has called in Gros­venor Square three times since the four­teenth of last month, I am told, and here not at all; and he has a cold, which he caught, I am also told, stand­ing about in the Square being shown the rail­ings.” He opened his drawer,

and put the eighth num­ber into it, and shut it. “I agreed to pay the Author twelve guineas on de­liv­ery. I have paid the Author twelve guineas on de­liv­ery. If the Author is Mr. Hind­ley, I have paid the wrong per­son, and he is wel­come to come up those stairs and tell me so.”

Clem­ency thought of young Mr. Hind­ley com­ing up those stairs to ex­plain to Mr. Bal­dock that he was owed twelve guineas for a thing he had not writ­ten, and found the pic­ture so sat­is­fact­ory that she was ob­liged to look at the win­dow.

“He will not come,” she said.

“He will not come. He is a plain man; he will tell you so him­self. He has got a din­ner out of it, and a lord, and a cold; and be­fore Christ­mas he will have Dal­gleish at the same table, and his lord­ship will have two Authors for the price of one soup, and not one of the three of them will have writ­ten a line.” Mr. Bal­dock took off his spec­tacles, which was his way of chan­ging the sub­ject. “That is not why I asked you to sit down.

“I shall have no house at Christ­mas. You know that. What you do not know, be­cause I have told nobody, is that I may have no printer either. Tuck­ett has been brought to print the No­vem­ber num­ber and the Decem­ber; but they bring Carlile up for judg­ment on Tues­day, and when they have given him years, as they will, every printer be­tween Temple Bar and Lud­gate who has set a line for a Whig since August will want his money be­fore he sets an­other, and I shall have none to give him be­fore Lady Day.” He said it with­out any em­phasis at all, as he gave the price of paper. “There may be a Lud­gate in Janu­ary. There may not.”

Clem­ency sat with her glove shut on the twelve guineas and did the sum, be­cause she could not help it. The quarter’s rent fell due at Christ­mas, as Mr. Bal­dock’s lease did: twelve pounds, on the twenty-fifth, to a land­lord in Salis­bury Square who was not sorry for any­body. She had it in her hand. She had, for the first time since Bread Street, the whole of a quarter’s rent in her hand a month be­fore it was wanted, and a little over; and after it there was the Janu­ary num­ber, which might be prin­ted and might not, and the Feb­ru­ary, which nobody could prom­ise, and Lady Day, which would come whether there was a Lud­gate or no. She had not been frightened about money since the sum­mer. It was not, she dis­covered, a thing one for­got how to do.

“Read that,” said Mr. Bal­dock, and pushed a let­ter across the desk.

It was in a small com­mer­cial hand, on paper of a qual­ity that Mr. Bal­dock did not use and had looked at, she could see, with pro­fes­sional re­sent­ment; and it was from Mr. Rad­cliffe

of Albe­marle Street, who was going to Bald­win’s at Christ­mas, and would be glad to take The Mor­timers of Mount Street into their new maga­zine from its first num­ber, at twelve guineas, on Mr. Bal­dock’s own terms, which he understood to be pay­ment on de­liv­ery and no ques­tions asked.

“He does not ask for the name,” said Clem­ency.

“He does not ask for the name. Bald­win’s asked for the name in Oc­to­ber and got Mr. Hind­ley. Rad­cliffe has been in the trade five-and-twenty years, and he does not ask for what he does not need.” Mr. Bal­dock put his spec­tacles on again. “He knows the twelve guineas, you ob­serve. He did not have that from me.”

“He had it from Mr. Hind­ley.”

“He had it from the Chapter, where Mr. Hind­ley has been telling every­body what he is worth.” Mr. Bal­dock looked at her over the desk, as he had looked at her on the day he gave her the Row’s let­ter, with the ex­pres­sion of a man about to be gen­er­ous and re­solved to be brisk about it, so that nobody should no­tice. “Miss Lyd­iard, I would rather you went to Rad­cliffe at twelve guineas than stayed with me for none. That is all I wished to say, and I have said it.”

Clem­ency looked at the let­ter for some time. It was a very good let­ter. It was the let­ter of a man who knew what every­body in the trade was paid and had made a point of find­ing out what she was paid in par­tic­u­lar, and it did her the cour­tesy of not pre­tend­ing oth­er­wise.

“You may tell Mr. Rad­cliffe,” she said, “that the Author is con­sid­er­ing it. And that it will be twelve guineas, and no name, and the tenth of every month, and that the Author does not dine.”

“You have learnt to bar­gain from Mr. Hind­ley.”

“I have learnt my price from him,” said Clem­ency. “It is the only thing his fam­ily has ever given mine.”

Mr. Bal­dock laughed, and then stopped laugh­ing, and wrote it down: not her words, but a note to Mr. Rad­cliffe in his own short Whig hand, which said that the Author was con­sid­er­ing it, and that it would be twelve guineas, and no name, and the tenth of every month, and that the Author did not dine.

“And Christ­mas?” she said, when he had sanded it.

“Christ­mas will come,” said Mr. Bal­dock, “whether my land­lord is glad of it or not.”

She went down into the Row with twelve pounds twelve shil­lings about her, which was more money than she had car­ried at one time since Bread Street, and walked home by Lud­gate Hill hold­ing her glove shut. The eighth num­ber was in Mr. Bal­dock’s drawer. There was a sen­tence near the end of

it that she had writ­ten for one reader, on the Sunday, after the candle was down; and she did not know whether he would see it, or whether, if he saw it, he would know it had been put there for him, or whether a man who wrote that a thing could be men­ded for noth­ing at all had ever in his life been sent the bill.

Mr. Kinross took the thir­teenth num­ber to Albe­marle Street him­self, which he had not done since the first, and laid it on the table nearest the door, where Mr. Rad­cliffe was ac­cus­tomed to find only maga­zines that had some­thing in them.

Mr. Rad­cliffe read the first page stand­ing, for the price, as he read everything; and then he turned it, and the Warden went down a stair, out of the light, into a kit­chen at Lud­low where a fire was kept for the whole of a castle and the people round it knew to a penny what every man above them cost; and Mr. Rad­cliffe sat down.

“It will lose you more than twenty pounds a month,” he said at last.

“I dare say.”

“Lord Ash­combe will not like it. Lord Ash­combe likes his War­dens on horse­back.” He turned an­other leaf. “It is the best thing you have done.”

Mr. Kinross, who had never been told by Mr. Rad­cliffe that any­thing of his was the best, or the worst, or any­thing at all but the length it was and the day it had come in, found that there was noth­ing whatever to say to this, and said it.

“I am going to Bald­win’s at Christ­mas,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe.

He said it in the voice in which he gave the sales; and Mr. Kinross understood that the num­ber had been read first so that the no­tice should not be mis­taken for a judg­ment on it.

“They have offered you the con­duct of it.”

“They have offered me the con­duct of the busi­ness. They have a gen­tle­man to con­duct the rest, who talks well and listens bet­ter, and who will want, be­fore a year is out, to quar­rel with some­body in Edin­burgh; and they want a man un­der­neath him who knows the trade.”

“You know what every­body in it is paid.”

“I know what every­body in it is paid,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe, “and I have been paid the same for nine years, and I find that I should like, be­fore I die, to be one of the people whose pay I know.” He closed the num­ber, and squared it with the edge of the table. “The deed asks a quarter’s no­tice. I give you seven weeks, and apo­lo­gise. You will want a man.”

“I shall want you.”

“You will want a man,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe again, as though the other

had not been said, “who can read the Warden in proof with­out telling the printer whose it is. That is the only qual­i­fic­a­tion. The rest can be taught to any­body who can add.”

“You will take the Mor­timers,” said Mr. Kinross.

“If I can.”

“You do not know who writes them.”

“I know what they are paid. I have offered more.” Mr. Rad­cliffe put the thir­teenth num­ber under his arm, which was where he car­ried everything he val­ued and noth­ing he did not. “I do not ask for the name. Bald­win’s asked for the name and got a cot­ton-man.”

“And if you knew the name?”

“I should keep it,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe, “as I have kept yours.” He went to the door, and stopped there, as he had stopped at the door of the cham­bers in King’s Bench Walk three weeks be­fore, a mo­ment longer than he need have done. “I shall not tell them at Bald­win’s who writes the Warden. You need not ask it.”

“I did not sup­pose you would.”

“No. It is worth more to me un­told.” He con­sidered this, as he con­sidered everything, for what it would fetch, and ap­peared sat­is­fied. “Good af­ter­noon.”

He went out, with the thir­teenth num­ber under his arm, to send it to the printer; and Mr. Kinross sat on in the hard chair in the of­fice of a maga­zine that he owned and had never once con­duc­ted, and understood that in seven weeks he would be the only man left in Albe­marle Street who knew who wrote the Warden, and that he did not know how a maga­zine was brought out.

On the Fri­day, walk­ing home along the north side of the Square, he was over­taken by Lord Ash­combe, who was show­ing his Author the rail­ings.

His lord­ship had been show­ing them to every­body. Since the first of the month the north side of Gros­venor Square had be­come, to Mr. Kinross’s slow as­ton­ish­ment, a place that people came to look at; for his lord­ship’s let­ter in the Albe­marle had been read in a great many houses where the Albe­marle was not usu­ally read, and copied into two news­pa­pers, and dis­puted in a third; and the town, which had not no­ticed a rail­ing in Gros­venor Square in sixty years, came now in car­riages to see whether they were at the kerb. Mr. Kinross had found two cler­gy­men on his own pave­ment on the Tues­day with a tape. He had not asked them which side they were on. They had looked, he thought, like men who had laid money on it.

“Kinross!” His lord­ship took his arm. “The very man. You know Mr. Hind­ley. No, you don’t; nobody does

yet; that’s the beauty of it. Mr. Hind­ley, Mr. Kinross, my neigh­bour; a Temple man, and reads everything, and says noth­ing, which is the next best thing to being an Author your­self. Mr. Hind­ley is the Mor­timers.”

Mr. Hind­ley was tall, and forty, and had a fine Lan­ca­shire voice with a cold in it, and very good boots that had been soled twice, which Mr. Kinross, who had lately begun to look at boots, ob­served and did not know what to make of. He said that he was a plain man and would not deny it. He said it pleas­antly, as a man says the wind has gone round to the east, and he looked at Mr. Kinross out of a pair of small shrewd eyes that had sized up men across a counter for twenty-eight years and saw no reason to stop now.

“I’m show­ing him the rail­ings,” said Lord Ash­combe, who had never in his life looked down at them. “At the kerb, you see, Hind­ley, ex­actly as you put them. Exactly. Never mind what the puppy says.”

“I’m a plain man, my lord,” said Mr. Hind­ley, “and I’ll say this for them: they’re rail­ings.”

His lord­ship was de­lighted with this, and said it again; and Mr. Kinross ob­served that it com­mit­ted Mr. Hind­ley to noth­ing, and that it was not, in fact, a stu­pid an­swer.

“You will have been a good deal below stairs,” he said, “for the sev­enth num­ber.”

“I’ve read the sev­enth num­ber three times, sir,” said Mr. Hind­ley, “and the six be­fore it. A man should know his own goods.” He said it with per­fect good hu­mour; and Mr. Kinross, who had ex­pec­ted a cot­ton-man who had never opened the Lud­gate, was ob­liged to re­vise him on the spot, and did not like it. “You’ll be mean­ing the kit­chen-maid.”

“I was think­ing of the coal-plate.”

“The plate in the pave­ment where the coals go down.” Mr. Hind­ley nod­ded. “There’s not a child in Man­chester doesn’t know a coal-plate, sir.”

“And what does she see, from under it?”

“Boots,” said Mr. Hind­ley at once. “It’s in the num­ber. Boots, and the wheels of the car­riages going over, and the hem of a gown. Very pretty, I thought it.”

There was a pause, of about the length of a car­riage passing.

Mr. Kinross looked at the road, where the car­riages went, a good eight yards off on the far side of the kerb; and then at the pave­ment, where noth­ing with wheels went but the coal-bar­rows and the cats’-meat man; and he re­membered, as plainly as if it lay open on his knee, that the sev­enth num­ber had said bar­row. It had said bar­row be­cause who­ever wrote it had stood at the foot of an area and looked up, and

had seen what went over: boots, and the wheels of a bar­row, and a hem. Nobody who had stood there could have said car­riages. A man who had read it three times, and knew his own goods, and had never in his life stood any­where but on the right side of a counter, had re­membered it as it ought to have been, and put the car­riages back.

“We burn our own coal in Lan­ca­shire,” said Mr. Hind­ley, who had seen some­thing go across the long face op­pos­ite him and did not know what. “The best in Eng­land.”

“There,” said his lord­ship, as though a point had been proved. “You hear him. He’s to dine with me on the fif­teenth of next month, Kinross, with Dal­gleish; the two of ’em at one table, the Warden and the Mor­timers, and I shall ask them each what the other means by it, and you shall make up the table, and say noth­ing, as usual. I de­pend on you.”

Mr. Kinross said that he would make up the table. He watched them go along the north side to­gether: his lord­ship point­ing at rail­ings with his stick, and Mr. Hind­ley nod­ding at them in his fine voice, in his twice-soled boots. Then he went up his own steps, which he had lately begun to no­tice, and let him­self in.

He did not know who wrote the Mor­timers. He knew now, with a cer­tainty that he would have been glad to have about any­thing else, that who­ever wrote them had stood under a coal-plate and looked up and seen a bar­row go over, and that it was not a man who re­membered car­riages. It was the first fact he had pos­sessed about the Author that was not a the­ory, and he car­ried it up­stairs to the lib­rary as a boy car­ries a bird’s egg found in a hedge: very care­fully, and with­out the least idea what will come out of it.

The bon­net had come home on the Thursday, in a band­box, from a mil­liner’s on Lud­gate Hill who had asked a guinea for it and taken eight­een shil­lings, and who had never be­fore been beaten down by a cus­tomer who did not once raise her voice; and on the Sat­urday morn­ing Lucy’s straw hat went on the fire.

It went on with ce­re­mony. Lucy put it on her­self, in the front room, after break­fast, and stood back to watch it go, with the blue rib­bon already trans­ferred to the new one and the new one already on her head; and the straw, which had been a poor thing in its youth and had not im­proved, caught at once and burnt with a loud com­plain­ing crackle, like a thing that has al­ways known it was not wanted. Kit ap­plauded. Mrs. Lyd­iard said that it would smoke the chim­ney, and it did.

Lucy had found the band­box on her bed, with no card in it. She had thanked Kit for it on the stairs; and Kit, who had been thanked in Oc­to­ber for the rib­bon and had begun, Clem­ency sus­pec­ted, to won­der privately what he had done to de­serve so much grat­it­ude from a sis­ter who had never be­fore been grate­ful for any­thing, re­ceived it with a mod­esty that was be­gin­ning to look strained.

“You are a good brother,” said Lucy, from under the bon­net.

“I try,” said Kit, and looked at Clem­ency, who was read­ing the Chron­icle.

She was read­ing the ad­vert­ise­ments, as she gen­er­ally did, for the prices; for the ad­vert­ise­ments in the Chron­icle told a woman more about Lon­don in a quarter of an hour than the rest of the paper did in a week. A house in Blooms­bury went for a hun­dred and ten pounds a year, with a coach-house. A lady who had been un­for­tu­nate wished to teach the harp. A chaise was for sale, very little used, the owner going abroad, which in the ad­vert­ise­ments meant that the owner was going to the Fleet. And at the foot of the second column, where it had been on the Sat­urday be­fore, and the Sat­urday be­fore that, though she had not then at­ten­ded to it:

WANTED, in a quiet Fam­ily, a KIT­CHEN-MAID, who can scour and man­age the fires, and has a good char­ac­ter from her last place. She must be able to bear a quiet house. Apply at No. —, Gros­venor-square, north side, be­tween el­even and two.

She read it twice. It was the house. She would have known it with­out the num­ber, which she had never looked at, by the one clause in it that had not been writ­ten by a man: She must be able to bear a quiet house. That was the woman in the cap. That had been asked her across a kit­chen table, at the foot of el­even steps, with the warmth com­ing out of the door; and she had said that she had borne a great deal of noise and would like to try the other, and had been told to come again on Fri­day, and had not.

The place had been empty for six weeks. She had not thought of that. She had thought of it, when she thought of it at all, as a thing that had happened to her, an af­ter­noon she had got for noth­ing and put into the sev­enth num­ber at four­teen guineas a year; and it had not once oc­curred to her that a cook in Gros­venor Square had been doing the work of two pairs of hands since the fifth of Oc­to­ber, and pay­ing for it in her arms and her tem­per, be­cause a young per­son who could scour had been found sat­is­fact­ory in all of it and had not come back. She knew to a shil­ling what she had got out of

that quarter of an hour. She had never asked what it had cost the other side.

“There’s noth­ing in it about the rail­ings,” said Kit, who was look­ing over her shoulder. “Lord, Clem, you’re read­ing the ser­vants’ places now. Are you think­ing of going out to ser­vice?”

“I was think­ing,” said Clem­ency, “that I owed some­body a quarter of an hour.”

She turned the page, and said no more; and her mother, who had said noth­ing all morn­ing, looked at her across the smoke of Lucy’s hat, and then at the bon­net, and then at her again, and went on with her tea.

It was half past three on the Monday when she came along the north side of the Square, and the light was be­gin­ning to go.

She had walked it from Fleet Street, by the way she had chosen from Dun­ning’s map in Oc­to­ber and had not needed to choose again; past Acker­mann’s, where she did not stop, be­cause she had a cake of car­mine at home and noth­ing yet to use it on; past the cir­cu­lat­ing lib­rary, and up the long clean pave­ment of the street where the shops gave out, into the quiet. The Square was as quiet as she re­membered it, ex­cept that it had ac­quired, since the first of the month, a small and steady traffic of people who were not going any­where. A barouche went slowly round the garden with two ladies in it, one of whom had a glass to her eye, and both of whom were look­ing, as the barouche passed each house, not at the house but at its rail­ings.

She stood where she had stood be­fore, with her hand on the iron, and looked down into the area.

The kit­chen win­dow was shut. There was a light be­hind it, and a smell com­ing up out of the area of some­thing being done to an onion; and she was con­sid­er­ing the el­even steps, and the door at the foot of them, and the exact form of words in which a young woman ex­plains to a cook that she will not be com­ing back, when a gen­tle­man came along the pave­ment be­hind her and stopped.

“If you have come to meas­ure them, madam,” he said, “they are along the area. Two cler­gy­men settled it on Tues­day with a tape.”

He was a tall man, and lean, in a dark coat that had been made by some­body who did not need to ad­vert­ise; and he said it in a dry Scotch voice, with­out much ex­pres­sion, as a man gives the time to a stranger who has asked for it. She had seen a coat like that be­fore, and could not think where.

“I have not come to meas­ure them,” said Clem­ency. “I have come about the place.”

There was a pause. He looked at her, and then down into the area, and then at her again, with a kind of slow, exact at­ten­tion, as a man looks at weather that nobody has told him was com­ing.

“You are the young per­son who did not come back.”

“I am the young per­son who has come back to say so.”

“Mrs. Pratt thought you very suit­able.”

“Mrs. Pratt asked whether I could scour,” said Clem­ency. “I can. I did not think it the whole of the ques­tion.”

“What was the rest of it?”

“Four­teen guineas, and the tea and sugar, and a strip of sky with rail­ings across it.”

He was si­lent for a mo­ment; and when he spoke again it was in a dif­fer­ent voice, as though she had said some­thing in a lan­guage that he had not ex­pec­ted to hear spoken on his own pave­ment.

“You have been read­ing the Mor­timers.”

“Every­body has been read­ing the Mor­timers. Your neigh­bour has seen to that.” She looked at the barouche, which had reached the far corner and was com­ing round again. “Mr. Wray says that they are flower-paint­ing.”

“Mr. Wray has never looked at a rail­ing in his life.”

“Nor has any­body in this Square, I should think.”

“One of us has,” said the gen­tle­man. “Lately.”

She looked at him prop­erly then, as she had not quite done be­fore; and she priced him, be­cause she could not help it, from the boots up­ward. The boots were very good and had been walked in, which in that Square was un­usual. The coat she had done. The face was a long, plain, guarded face, with noth­ing in it that it had not de­cided to let out; and it had de­cided, she thought, to let out very little, and was not suc­ceed­ing.

“And where did you find them?”

“Where the Mor­timers put them. In the sev­enth num­ber.”

“Not in the fourth.”

“Not in the fourth.” He seemed to find this a point of some im­port­ance. “In the fourth they were at the kerb. The Author men­ded them.”

“Per­haps the Author was told.”

“By Mr. Wray?”

“By some­body who knew,” said Clem­ency. “Mr. Wray only re­peated it.”

She had meant noth­ing by it but the truth, which was that a young man who had never looked at a rail­ing could not have known where they went with­out being told by some­body who had; and she was sur­prised to see it go home. He did not move. But some­thing in the long face shut, as a door shuts in

a house where one did not know any­body was listen­ing. He had told Lu­cius Wray where the rail­ings went, over the port, in August, with­out look­ing to see who was listen­ing; and he had not thought of it again until this mo­ment, on his own pave­ment, from a stranger.

“You are very well in­formed about Mr. Wray.”

“I read the Albe­marle.”

“Most people who read the Albe­marle read it for Mr. Wray.”

“I read it for the Warden,” said Clem­ency.

He looked down, at that, into his own area, as though there might be some­thing there that needed his at­ten­tion; and the barouche came round the corner again, and the lady with the glass put it up, and looked at the rail­ings, and then, with more in­terest, at the two of them.

“I have met the Author of the Mor­timers,” he said.

She went quite still.

“Have you?”

“On Fri­day. My neigh­bour was show­ing him the rail­ings. He is a plain man from Man­chester, and he says so.”

“And is he the Author?”

“No.”

“You are very cer­tain.”

“I asked him what the kit­chen-maid sees from under the coal-plate,” said the gen­tle­man, “and he told me car­riages. He has never in his life stood below any­thing ex­cept a lord. Who­ever wrote the kit­chen-maid has stood where you are stand­ing, and lower.”

She had heard very nearly that said be­fore, over the salt in Salis­bury Square, more crossly. She did not say so. She said, with her hand on the rail­ings, which were cold now, and the onion com­ing up out of the area like a re­proach:

“Half Lon­don has stood where I am stand­ing this month, sir. There is a lady in that barouche with a glass.”

“There were two cler­gy­men on Tues­day with a tape.”

“Which side were they on?”

“I did not ask them,” he said. “They looked like men who had laid money on it.”

She laughed. She had not meant to, and it was not the laugh she used in shops; and he looked, for an in­stant, as sur­prised as if a win­dow had gone up in a house he had al­ways sup­posed to be empty, and then as if he would very much like it to go up again.

“They tell me,” said Clem­ency, re­cov­er­ing, “that the Albe­marle has the bet­ter book.”

“The Albe­marle has a cold book.”

“It has a cold book with one sen­tence a month in it that is worth the whole of the Mor­timers.”

She said it to be con­trary, be­cause he had de­fen­ded the Mor­timers to her on her own pave­ment, so to speak,

with a warmth she had not looked for in Gros­venor Square, and she did not choose to be de­fen­ded; and she found, hav­ing said it, that it was true, and that she had never said it aloud be­fore to any­body.

He did not an­swer at once. He stood with his hands be­hind him and looked at her as he had looked at her when she spoke of the sky and the rail­ings.

“You read it for one sen­tence?”

“I read everything for one sen­tence. The rest is what the gen­tle­man was paid for.”

“I am told,” said Mr. Kinross, “that the gen­tle­man is not paid at all.”

“Then he is either a fool or very rich.”

“I be­lieve he is both.”

“He must be,” said Clem­ency. “It can­not be cheap, to be read by nobody, at twenty pounds a⁠—” She stopped.

“At twenty pounds a⁠—?”

“At whatever it is. I am told it is a great deal.”

It was the only thing she had said in a quarter of an hour that she would have given money to have back; and she saw that he had heard it, and that he did not know what to make of it, and was turn­ing it over, and set­ting it down, in the end, to some­thing else. She did not know what he set it down to. She thought it might be Albe­marle Street, where, Kit said, the clerks knew everything and were paid to know noth­ing; and she was so re­lieved to see him put it away that she nearly said some­thing worse.

“Which sen­tence?” he said.

“I beg your par­don?”

“You said there was one a month. Which?”

She opened her mouth to tell him, be­cause he had asked, and be­cause she knew; and the kit­chen win­dow went up under their feet.

“Is that the young per­son?”

It was the woman in the cap, with her sleeves rolled, look­ing up out of the area at a level a little below their boots; and she looked first at Clem­ency’s, and then at her mas­ter’s, and then, by slow de­grees and with evid­ent as­ton­ish­ment, at the rest of them.

“I’d know them boots. Men­ded at the toe. You’ll be come back, then.”

“I have come to tell you to fill the place, Mrs. Pratt,” said Clem­ency. She found it a little dif­fi­cult to say it to a cook in a hole in the ground with a gen­tle­man stand­ing be­side her, and she said it to the cook, down­wards, with as much dig­nity as the angle al­lowed. “I am sorry to have kept it.”

“Kept it!” Mrs. Pratt put her fists on the sill. “I’ve had four from the of­fice since, and sent them all off. One cried. Two couldn’t scour, though they said they could, which is worse than not say­ing. And the fourth asked was there a fol­lower al­lowed, the first thing, on

the bot­tom step, be­fore she’d so much as looked at a cop­per.” She looked at Clem­ency’s boots again, with some­thing like af­fec­tion. “Four­teen guineas and your tea and sugar, and I’d make it fif­teen for a cool one. I’ll speak to Mr. Fen­wick.”

Mr. Kinross, who had known the fig­ure for a fort­night, and had not known that his cook could make it fif­teen, or that four young women had come down his area steps in a month and been sent up them again, stood on his own pave­ment and listened to the eco­nomy of his house being ex­plained to a stranger by a woman in a hole, and said noth­ing at all.

“I have a place, Mrs. Pratt,” said Clem­ency.

“Where?”

“In the City. It is not a quiet one.”

“What does it pay?” said Mr. Kinross.

She turned and looked at him. It was not a ques­tion that a gen­tle­man asked a young per­son on a pave­ment, and he ap­peared to know it, and to have asked it all the same, as a man who has been ask­ing ques­tions for a month in his own house has got out of the way of not ask­ing them.

“It pays on de­liv­ery,” said Clem­ency.

“On de­liv­ery of what?”

“Of whatever is wanted, sir,” she said, “on the day it is wanted.” And she made a curtsy, which was a thing she had not done to any­body since Bread Street, down­wards, to the area, where it was re­ceived by Mrs. Pratt with a nod; and an­other, very slight, to the gen­tle­man on the pave­ment, who re­turned it with a bow that he seemed to have taken out for the pur­pose, like a thing kept in a drawer.

“You have not told me which sen­tence,” he said.

“Another time.”

“When?”

“When you have read the Warden for it your­self.”

“I have read the Warden,” said Mr. Kinross, “a good deal.”

“Then you will know it when you come to it,” said Clem­ency; and she went away along the north side, in the dusk, at the pace of a woman walk­ing a little ahead of weather, and did not look back, be­cause one did not; and the lady in the barouche, com­ing round the corner for the third time, put up her glass and watched her go.

Below his feet Mrs. Pratt let out a long breath.

“That’s a cool one, sir,” she said. “I’d have had her.”

“So should I,” said Mr. Kinross; and Mrs. Pratt, who had worked in that house for nine years and had never be­fore heard the mas­ter ex­press an opin­ion about any­thing below the level of the din­ing-room, looked up at him for

some time with her mouth a little open, and then shut the win­dow.

She did not take the long way home. She took the shortest, which was still long, and she went along it fast, as though the Square might send after her; and it was not until she was past Char­ing Cross, and in the noise again, that she slowed down and began to count it.

She had told a stranger that the Warden was worth the whole of the Mor­timers, and it had been true; and she had said it to a man who had just de­fen­ded the Mor­timers to her with more warmth than she had ever heard any­body spend on them, Kit in­cluded. He had caught Mr. Hind­ley out on a bar­row. Nobody else had no­ticed the bar­row: not Kit, nor Mr. Bal­dock, nor Mr. Gedge, who read everything he set. She had wanted very much to say Yes; and she had said in­stead that half Lon­don had stood there that month, which was true, and was the first time that day she had told the truth in order not to tell it.

The twenty pounds was worse. She had had it from Mr. Bal­dock in August, as gos­sip of the Row, and had turned it over since, and had never said it aloud to a soul; and she had said three-quar­ters of it to a Scotch gen­tle­man in Gros­venor Square who read the Albe­marle and knew where Mr. Wray had his rail­ings from. He had heard it. He had put it away. She did not know where.

And she had not told him which sen­tence. She would not have told him if Mrs. Pratt had not put up the win­dow; for the sen­tence she would have named was the one about a man who had no no­tion what any­thing cost, the best thing in the Warden and the best thing in the Mor­timers, and she could not say it aloud to any­body who had read both with­out say­ing where she had last put it. So it had to be an­other time. When you have read the Warden for it your­self. He had said that he had read it a good deal. She did not doubt it.

She climbed the two pair of stairs over Dun­ning’s, and Kit was home be­fore her, with news.

He had it in the front room, stand­ing, with his coat still on, which was how Kit al­ways had news; for he held that a thing told sit­ting down lost a third of its value, and he did not like to give any­thing away.

“Two Authors,” he said, “at one table. On the fif­teenth of Decem­ber. Lord Ash­combe is to have Dal­gleish and Hind­ley to din­ner to­gether, the Warden and the Mor­timers, and ask them each what the other means by it. Til­lot­son told his sis­ter, and his sis­ter told Pel­ham at a rout in Bed­ford Square, and Pel­ham says he would give a quarter’s fees to be under the table.”

“A Hind­ley at a lord’s table,” said Mrs. Lyd­iard. “His father dined with the Borough­reeve of Man­chester in the year five, and sent your father the bill for the coach.”

“What will they have?” said Lucy, who was still wear­ing the bon­net, in­doors, be­cause it had not yet oc­curred to her to take it off.

“Turtle, Pel­ham says. And who do you sup­pose makes up the table?” Kit did not wait to be sup­posed at. “A Scotch neigh­bour of his lord­ship’s on the north side. A Temple man: a Mr. Kinross, who has cham­bers in King’s Bench Walk and sits in the garden of an af­ter­noon mark­ing his books with a pen­cil, and has never been known to say three words to­gether. Pel­ham says Ash­combe asks him to everything be­cause he is the only man in Lon­don who will hear his lord­ship on Frois­sart with­out in­ter­rupt­ing.”

Clem­ency, who was tak­ing off her gloves, stopped tak­ing them off.

She knew where she had seen the coat. It had been on a bench in the Temple garden, in August, with a pen­cil going in the mar­gin of some­thing fol­ded back so that she could not see what it was; and it had not looked up, and she had de­cided, passing be­hind it, that it was a thing she did not want. It had looked up this af­ter­noon. It had talked to her for a quarter of an hour on its own pave­ment, about rail­ings and coal-plates and the price of a cold book, and it had never in its life, it ap­peared, been known to say three words to­gether.

She thought, for the length of a breath, of a rich Scot of the Inns of Court who wrote within sight of the river; and then she re­membered that half the Temple answered to that de­scrip­tion, and the other half was try­ing to; that the Inn had already found one Scot with cham­bers and been wrong about him; and that no man alive calls his own book cold to a stranger on his own pave­ment. She found that she was re­lieved to have settled it, and did not ask her­self why.

“And Rad­cliffe’s leav­ing the Albe­marle,” said Kit. “Going to Bald­win’s at Christ­mas. Pel­ham says he’ll take the Warden with him, and the Mor­timers too if he can get them, and then we shall have the pair of them in one maga­zine in Janu­ary, under one cover, like two cats in a bag.”

The Warden would not go to Bald­win’s. Clem­ency knew that as she knew the price of coals; it could not go any­where, be­cause it be­longed to the man who paid for it. But she did not say so. She sat down, and fin­ished tak­ing off her gloves; and Lucy was look­ing at her boots.

“You’ve been some­where clean,” said Lucy.

“I have been walk­ing.”

“Not in the City. Your boots are only dusty.” Lucy, who had fallen down an area at nine and had looked at pave­ments with par­tic­u­lar at­ten­tion ever since, said it with­out the least idea that it was re­mark­able. “Nobody’s boots are only dusty in the City.”

Her mother looked up from the cuff she was mend­ing.

“I went to look at the rail­ings,” said Clem­ency, “like every­body else.”

It was true, and it was the second time that day she had told the truth in order not to tell it; and Kit, who had not been to see the rail­ings and had meant to, was so much de­lighted that he for­got to be jeal­ous.

“Clem’s been to Gros­venor Square! Well? Where are they?”

“Along the area,” said Clem­ency. “Two cler­gy­men meas­ured them on Tues­day, with a tape.”

“Pel­ham said so,” said Kit, with deep sat­is­fac­tion. He had wanted since he was twelve to be the one in the fam­ily who knew things first, and he had lately begun to sus­pect, with­out being able to say why, that he was not; and the cler­gy­men con­soled him. Mrs. Lyd­iard went back to the cuff, and said noth­ing, as she had said noth­ing about the bon­net, and about the car­mine, and about a great many things that au­tumn; and they went to bed at el­even.

Then Clem­ency sat down in the back room to the ninth num­ber, which was due on the tenth of Decem­ber and had been begun on the Fri­day and was going well; and she wrote for an hour, by the candle, with­out stop­ping. It was not until she read it over, at midnight, that she found that Mr. Mor­timer, stand­ing in the fourth chapter on the pave­ment out­side his own house in Mount Street while his wife went in, had looked down, for the first time in nine num­bers, into his own area, and said to nobody in par­tic­u­lar, in a voice that was not quite his own:

“One of us has. Lately.”

She looked at it for a long time. Then she let it stand, be­cause it was right, and be­cause it was the best line in the num­ber, and be­cause the only per­son in Lon­don who would know where it came from did not know that she was the Author.

Mr. Kinross went down to his own kit­chen that even­ing, which he had done once be­fore, when the chim­ney caught.

He went down the back stairs that the foot­men used, past the bells, and found them nar­rower than he had sup­posed and the light worse; and he came out at the foot of them into a stone pas­sage that smelt of onions and soap, and into a kit­chen where a fire was kept for the whole of a house, and where his cook, his two foot­men, a scull­ery-maid he had not known he pos­sessed, and a cat, were sit­ting at their sup­per, and

rose, all but the cat, as though the ceil­ing had come in.

“Sit down,” said Mr. Kinross. “Mrs. Pratt, I should like a word with you.”

He had it in the house­keeper’s room, which was small, and very clean, and had a slate hanging by the door with the next day’s din­ner chalked on it. Mrs. Pratt stood. He did not ask her to sit, be­cause he did not know whether one did; and then he did ask her, be­cause he found that he could not con­duct a con­ver­sa­tion with a woman stand­ing in her own room, and she sat on the very edge of a chair and waited to be told what she had done.

“The young per­son,” said Mr. Kinross. “The first time. In Oc­to­ber. What did she ask you?”

Mrs. Pratt con­sidered him. She had been nine years in that house, and the mas­ter had come down to the kit­chen once in all that time, when the chim­ney caught; and she ap­peared to be weigh­ing whether this was a chim­ney.

“The wages, sir,” she said. “Four­teen guineas. And was it tea and sugar, or tea and sugar found; and could she bear it quiet. She asked that back, which they don’t. Mostly they say they can bear any­thing, and then they cry.”

“What else?”

“Noth­ing else, sir. She answered. I asked, and she answered, and very cool. Read a little, she said, and write enough to sign for her wages.” Mrs. Pratt’s face took on, slowly, the ex­pres­sion of a woman who has been wait­ing six weeks to say a thing to some­body. “She was lying, sir.”

“How do you know?”

“She read my slate.” Mrs. Pratt nod­ded at it, by the door. “I had it down on the kit­chen table that day, and she read it across the table, up­side down, while I was ask­ing about her fires. I had a fri­cas­see on it, for the Tues­day; and she said, very civil, as though it was noth­ing, that there was two esses in fri­cas­see.” She paused. “There is, too. I looked.”

Mr. Kinross looked at the slate, on which there was to­mor­row a saddle of mut­ton, spelt cor­rectly.

“And then?”

“And then she went and stood in the area, sir, at the foot of the steps, when I’d done with her, and looked up. A long time. At the plate where the coals go down, and the rail­ings, and the boots going over. As if she’d never seen it from under be­fore.” Mrs. Pratt shook her head. “They don’t, mostly, from the of­fice. They’ve been under it all their lives. They don’t look.”

Mr. Kinross thanked her. He went back up the nar­row stairs, past the bells, and the foot­men, who were stand­ing in the pas­sage to see him go as men stand to see a comet, stood back against the wall to let him by; and he went into the lib­rary and shut the door.

The slip was in his drawer at the Temple. He did not need it. He knew what was on it: a house­keeper’s son, un­der­lined twice, and Oxford, with a query, and under that the third line, which he had writ­ten in Oc­to­ber be­cause he was hon­est in a mar­gin, and had struck out be­cause a woman could not have kept it up for six months, at seven guineas, which was all the Lud­gate paid then, to the tenth of every month.

He went to the Temple in the morn­ing, and sat all day with the slip in the drawer; and at four Fig­gis put his head in, as he now did, to say that they had given that fel­low Carlile three years in Dorchester and fif­teen hun­dred pounds, and would he credit it. Mr. Kinross said that he would. When Fig­gis had gone he took out the slip.

He looked at the third line for some time. Then he took up his pen and wrote it again, un­der­neath, with­out the stroke through it: pos­sibly a woman. And then, be­cause he was an hon­est man and could not bear it, he wrote under that, very small, or the Author has a sis­ter.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1820, with its rules turned in mourning for the King. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: “CALL IT THE SEASON” (Ch. 5)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.FEBRUARY, 1820.No. V.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 70.)


CHAPTER V.

Call It the Season.

In which Clemency is paid in verse, young Mr. Hindley sells her to Mr. Baldock, Mr. Kinross writes his first untrue letter, and the hostage mends what the Warden broke.

Clemency Lydiard lived in Salisbury Square, two pair of stairs up over Dunning the law-stationer’s, with her mother and her brother and her sister and everything that had come with them from Bread Street; and she wrote The Mortimers of Mount Street for Mr. Baldock’s Ludgate at seven guineas a number, which was the rent and the coals and a little over, and nobody in London knew it, as she supposed, but herself and Mr. Baldock, who had been careful not to. She priced every shop she went into, because there was nothing in the rooms in Salisbury Square that had not once been something else. A sheet and a half of the Mortimers was due in Paternoster Row on the tenth of every month, and the next on the tenth of November; and before the week was out, though she had not the least idea

of it, she was to hear what it would fetch.

Fleet Street on the Wednesday of Carlile’s trial, before either verdict was in, was full of Guildhall. It had been sitting since the morning before, and the street had no way of learning how it went but to stand about and be told; so that it stood about, in doorways and in aprons, looking east, and a woman going along the pavement with a note in her glove and no parcel was for once in nobody’s way, and might have walked into any shop in London.

She walked into Taylor and Hessey’s.

It was Kit’s doing. Mr. Pelham had bespoken a book in the spring, to dispute with, and it had come; and Kit, who was kept at the Inn by the Dalgleish business, had written the shop’s direction on the back of a bill, with a

line to say that there was a pamphlet over, and a shilling for it. The Dalgleish business was a week old and showed no sign of settling: the Inn had it that Mr. Dalgleish of Crown Office Row wrote the Warden, and Mr. Dalgleish could not get anybody to believe that he did not. Clemency had said that she would go. She had said it as she said most things to Kit, as though it cost nothing. Fleet Street was her own street, and the shop was in it, and she had never been inside.

She had looked at the window, because one does. Among the sermons there lay open a poem in four books, with a title out of the Greek, which the town had been told a year ago to despise and had been despising on trust ever since; and beside it stood a card in the house’s own hand to say that poems by a Northamptonshire Peasant were forthcoming. She read the card as she read all cards, for the price. It had none. It was the only thing in the window that was not yet for sale, and she thought that very good manners in a book.

Then the smell met her at the door: new paper, and size, and the sweetish calf-and-paste of the binder’s, which she had known these six months from the far side of Mr. Baldock’s door and had not expected to find on this side of Ludgate; and she went in, and priced it, because she could not help it. The

stock at so many hundreds. The lease at so much. The elder shopman’s coat, which had been turned, and well, by a wife who minded it. It was a shop that had been built for people to stay in; and at the far end of the counter, with a roll of papers under his arm, a young man was staying in it, and looking at the back of the card in the window with the expression of a rival bookseller or a creditor.

She gave Kit’s note to the elder shopman, who wrapped the book and cast up the account on the margin of the bill, and said, “Sixteen shillings, Miss.”

“Fifteen and six,” said Clemency.

“Fifteen and six,” said the young man at the end of the counter.

They said it together, in the same key, like two clocks in one house; and she looked round, and he looked round; and she, who had been pricing him from the boots upward, as she priced everybody, and had got as far as the coat, which had been a good one once and had been worn since by somebody who did not look at coats, found that she had lost count.

He was not handsome. He was not tall: they were of a height, or very nearly, which with a man she did not often have occasion to notice. He had a great quantity of hair, brown where it lay in the shade and gold where the window caught it, and curling as

though it were paid to; and a mouth whose upper lip stood a little forward of the lower, as if it were always half a sentence in front of the rest of him. And he had eyes. She tried them hazel, and that would not do; she tried them dark, and that was worse. They were large, and they were entirely occupied. It was the nearest she could come to them afterwards, and she gave the account to nobody. Whatever he looked at was, for the length of the looking, the only thing in London; and just now it was a lady in a grey gown, and a sum.

“I beg your pardon,” he said. “I had it in my head, and I never in my life had a sum right before, and I am a great deal too pleased to be sorry.”

The shopman checked it with a pencil, found himself sixpence out, and laid it to Carlile, who was upsetting the whole street; and went into the back to look for the pamphlet, and left the two of them at the counter with the sum between them, like a dog neither had brought.

“You do it always,” said the young man.

“In a shop, whenever I am in one.”

“It must be exhausting.”

“It is the only rest I have.” She had not meant to say it. It was a thing she said to Kit, and Kit never listened. “And you?”

“I am obliged to guess, and I

have been very unlucky.” He laughed, shortly, at himself, in the manner of a man who has been doing it for some time and has grown fond of the sound. “I have walked from Westminster this afternoon to hear what the new people in the Row are going to pay, and I have not got as far as the Row. They say ten guineas a number, in the street, to anyone who can put two sentences together. I have it from three quarters and believe it in none. You look as if you would know.”

Clemency, who had had the Row’s letter in the fustian portfolio since Saturday, with the seal unbroken and the figure in it already told her by Mr. Baldock, said that she believed it was the figure.

“For a thing they have not read.”

“For a thing they have not read.”

“Then I must write them one.” He said it with such evident enjoyment that she took it for a joke, until he went on. “I mean to, you know. I have come to town to write on the liberal side of the question, for whoever will pay me. It appears to be the only plan I have left. Do you write, ma’am?”

“I count,” said Clemency; which was true, and was the most that she had ever said.

“Then you read.”

“Everything that comes into the house. My brother brings it. It is my business to be right about it.”

“And what are you right about?”

“That there is a sentence in each. Generally one. The rest is what the gentleman was paid for.”

He laughed. It was not the laugh he had given the sum; it was a longer one, with his head back, and it made the whole shop look up, and she was surprised to find that she had done it, and more surprised that she did not mind. “One a number! If it is only one a number, I should be in the Row by Christmas.”

“To the tenth of every month.”

“The tenth of what?”

“Of every month. It is when a number is due.”

“Ah.” He looked, for the first time, a little less pleased. “That is where I should fail. I have always held that if a thing does not come like the leaves to a tree, it had better not come at all.”

“No tree,” said Clemency, “was ever asked for its leaves by the tenth.”

“And if it were?”

“It would send what it had,” said Clemency, “and call it the season.”

He stood quite still. He was a man who moved a great deal, even standing, and she had not known it until he stopped; and the roll of papers went down on the counter without his seeming to have put it there.

“Say that again.”

“I should send what I had, and call it the season. In October it would be

sufficient, I think. There would not be a great deal.”

“You have paid me,” he said slowly, “and I have not a shilling on me that is not somebody’s already. I can only pay you in what I have.” He took a pencil out of the shop’s tray, and tore the margin off the sheet of brown paper that the book had come in, and wrote on it where he stood, with the paper flat against the counter, quickly and without once looking up. It was the way a man writes out an address; and she understood that it was not being made, but copied, and that it had been in his head, finished, for some while. “It is not printed. It will be, I dare say, in the summer, if the house can be brought to think it a poem. I was in the country last month, and walked out on a Sunday, and found that a stubble plain looks warm, as some pictures look warm; and I came home and could not leave off saying so. That is the beginning. You are welcome to the beginning. It costs nothing to keep.”

She took it. It was a strip of brown paper with a grease-spot at one end, and four lines in a quick hand that leaned a little forward, as if it were walking:

Season of mists and mellow fruitfulness,

Close bosom-friend of the maturing sun;

Conspiring with him how to load and bless

With fruit the vines that round the thatch-eves run;

She read them as she read prices, twice. The first time they were beautiful, and she had been prepared for that; she had been prepared for it by the face. The second time she did what she always did, which was to look for the sentence, and found that there was one word in it that she could have put into her hand, and that it was not the one that anybody would have given her.

“Conspiring,” said Clemency.

“I beg your pardon?”

“The sun and the vines. You have made them to be in it together.”

He looked at her for the space of a breath, with the whole of his attention, as he had looked at the sum; and then he laughed again, and it was a third laugh, unlike either of the others, quick and astonished, like a man who has put his hand into his pocket and found a coin there from another year. “Everyone I have shown it to,” he said, “looks at mellow.”

“Anybody can look at mellow.”

The shopman came back with the pamphlet. The young man took up his roll of papers and put it into the shopman’s hands, and said that it was for the house, and that the house was to be told that the rest was coming; and then he bowed to Clemency, with the odd small formality of a person who

is not certain that he is entitled to it and does it anyhow, and went to the door. There he stopped, and for a moment she saw him in profile against the street, not looking at the street at all but at something a good deal farther off, and pleasanter; and she knew the look. It was the look of a person who has been attending to a stranger out of pure good nature and has a letter to write. He had one.

Then he was gone, at a pace that his height would not have led her to expect, and the street shut over him.

She went home by the way she always went, with Mr. Pelham’s book under one arm and the brown paper in her glove, and Guildhall going on all about her as it had before. It was October. It had been October, she supposed, for some time, in Fleet Street, and she had been walking through it for six-and-twenty years without once being told so.

It was not far. Nothing in Fleet Street was far from anything else; and she had the whole case argued, and had lost it twice, before she came to her own door.

She had told him ten guineas. That was the first thing. She had told one person in London what the Row would give the Author of the Mortimers, and it was a young man without a shilling of his own, who had believed her, and who did not know that he had been told

it by the Author; and she did not mind this as much as she ought. Ten guineas a number was a hundred and twenty-six pounds a year. It was a door of their own, with a knocker on it and no law-stationer under it; it was colours, and candles to paint by; it was Lucy’s straw hat on the fire and a bonnet bought that deserved the ribbon. And the price of it was a name, which the Row would print on the wrapper, and the name was Lydiard, and the Row had dined a Manchester man of forty and liked him very well. She would not open the letter. To open it was to answer it, and she could not answer it as a man.

Then there was Kit. She would tell Kit that the book had come, and the shilling paid, and the shopman sixpence out, which Kit would like; and she would not tell him the rest, because he would carry it off to Mr. Pelham to be disputed with. Lucy would ask whether the young man was handsome; and she would say no, which was true, and Lucy would know at once that it was not.

She did not take the lines. That was what she turned over, going up the two pair of stairs. Since August she had taken, and been taken from, and had thought of the whole business as a kind of war conducted in the margin; and here at last was a sentence she had not had to carry off, which

had been put into her hand like a coin, and which weighed, as a given thing does, rather more than a stolen one, because there was nothing to be afraid of and nowhere to hide it. She stood in the back room for some time with the paper, looking for a drawer. Then she put it in the fustian portfolio, in with the lord’s letter and the Row’s, among the things that she could not finish; and it was, she noticed with some annoyance, the only thing in it that was.

The proof of the seventh number came up the two pair of stairs after supper that night, in the hand of Mr. Baldock’s boy, with a message that Mr. Baldock would be obliged to have it back by the morning, the printer being in a taking; and Clemency, who had spent the afternoon being paid in verse, sat up with it in the back room; and the compositor, it appeared, had been in a taking too. He had given the kitchen-maid fourteen guineas a week, which would have put the house in Mount Street in the Gazette by Lady Day; and in the sentence, the one she had stopped for in the middle of a paragraph and let come, he had set the last word wrong, so that the kitchen-maid knew the whole of the fashionable world by its books.

She looked at that for some time. It was a very natural mistake. There

were a great many people in London who knew the fashionable world in no other way, and some of them were paid for it. Then she struck out week and wrote year, and struck out books and wrote boots, in a hand that no printer could mistake, and went to bed.

She carried it back to the Row on the Thursday morning, and found Mr. Baldock in his office with a letter on the desk in front of him that he was not reading, because he had it by heart.

“Four lines,” he said, before she had the proof out of its paper. “I have had longer letters about a comma. My landlord is very sorry. My landlord sells sealing-wax in Cheapside and has never read a magazine in his life, and he has read mine every month since September. I told you that I had found my lease an instructive document. He will be glad of the house at Christmas.” He turned the letter over, so that it lay on its face.

“At Christmas,” said Clemency.

“At Christmas. So there will be a Ludgate on the first of November, if Tuckett can be brought to print it in my type, and you shall be in it, as I said; and on the first of December, if he can be brought again; and after that there will be a Ludgate on whatever floor in London will have it, or there will not.” He held out his hand for the proof, and weighed it, and turned the leaves until he came to the margin. “You found the

books.”

“And made them boots,” said Clemency. “With a t.”

There was a step on the stair, and a long young man came in without knocking, with his sleeves rolled to the elbow and ink up to where they stopped, and a paper cap in his hand that he had remembered on the landing to take off.

“Gedge, sir, from Mr. Tuckett’s. For the seventh. Mr. Tuckett’s compliments, and he’s in a taking.”

“I know he is,” said Mr. Baldock, and gave him the proof.

Mr. Gedge turned the leaves to the margin, as everybody that morning seemed to do, and looked at boots for some time; and Clemency, who had written it there the night before, looked at the window.

“I set it books,” said Mr. Gedge. “I’m sorry for it, sir. I’m a reading man, and a reading man sees books where any other would see boots, which is a judgment on him.” He folded the proof into his breast, ink and all. “It’s the truest sentence I’ve set this year, and I’ve set the Bishop of London’s charge. You may tell the Author so, from a Methodist. He’ll not mind it from a Methodist.”

“I will tell him,” said Mr. Baldock; and Mr. Gedge put on his paper cap, and bowed to the lady by the window, and went down.

“Tuckett deplores him,” said Mr. Baldock, “because he reads everything he sets. Tuckett himself has sent to ask whether there is to be anything in the November number about Guildhall; because if there is, he says, he would as soon print the Litany for the Pope. The first jury is to go out today.”

“And will there be anything?”

“If they acquit him, there will be no need. If they convict him⁠—” He did not finish it. He had begun to listen, with his head a little on one side, to the shop below, where a voice was asking for Mr. Baldock.

It was a large voice, and a pleased one: the voice of a man who has been told in his own county that he has a fine voice, and has not since been anywhere that would tell him otherwise. Clemency knew it before it had reached the foot of the stairs. She had last heard it across a leg of roast mutton in Bread Street when she was fourteen, talking about looms; it had talked about looms for an hour and a half, while her father, who did not care to be told about looms by the son of a man who owed him money, carved.

“Somebody about the Mortimers,” said Mr. Baldock, who had heard the word through the floor. He looked at her, and then at the door of the little room behind the office, where he kept his files and his umbrella and the proofs that were waiting for somebody. “Miss

Lydiard, would you oblige me by going in there and reading something?”

She went in there. The door did not shut; it had not shut in thirty years, Mr. Baldock said, and he had grown fond of it; and she sat down on a box of back numbers, with nothing to read, and heard young Mr. Hindley come up the stairs.

“Mr. Baldock? Hindley. Hindley and Son, of Manchester.” A card was laid on the desk with some force. “I’ll not keep you. I’ve come about the Mortimers.”

“Have you,” said Mr. Baldock.

“I have. I’ve been dining with Baldwin’s people: at the Chapter, Tuesday was a week, and again last night. Very civil, very good wine, and the gentleman that’s to edit it, who talked well and listened better. They’ve a magazine coming out in January, and they’ve a fancy for the Mortimers, and they’ve a fancy that I’m the man to speak to.”

“And are you?”

“I’ve not said I’m not.” Mr. Hindley said it with deep content, as a man lays down a good card. “I’m a plain man, Mr. Baldock. I’ve been in trade since I was twelve years old, and I never yet told a buyer what I’d got in the warehouse. I let him tell me what he wants, and then I generally find I’ve got it. They want a Manchester man that knows the trade and has a pen.

They’ve found a Manchester man that knows the trade, and I’ll not be so uncivil as to tell them they’re wrong.”

“Nor shall I,” said Mr. Baldock.

There was a pause. Clemency, on her box, was holding her breath.

“They talk of ten guineas,” said Mr. Hindley. “What do you give?”

“I give the Author seven.”

“Then the Author’s a fool, and I’m not. Twelve.”

The door of the little room, which did not shut, chose this moment to come open by three inches. Clemency put out her foot and drew it to again by the toe of her boot; and Mr. Baldock, who could see the door, and whom Mr. Hindley could see, looked with great attention at the ceiling.

There was another pause, a longer one, in which Clemency heard herself sold, by Mr. Hindley, who had nothing to sell, to Mr. Baldock, who had bought her already; and found, which surprised her more than anything else that morning, that she wanted very much to know what she would fetch.

“Twelve,” said Mr. Baldock. “Done. On delivery: a sheet and a half, fair copy, in this office by the tenth of November.”

“You’ll have it.”

“I shall be very glad to have it. I never pay on account. The Author will have told you so.”

“He has,” said Mr. Hindley, with

out a blink; and Clemency, who had told nobody so, and had never had the least occasion to, put her hand over her mouth.

“And there is a lord,” said Mr. Baldock, “in Grosvenor Square, who has asked to be allowed to be the Author’s host. I sent his letter on. You will not have had it.”

“I’ve not.”

“Lord Ashcombe. The north side. He reads very little and admires everything, and he collects authors.”

“I’ll call,” said Mr. Hindley, and Clemency could hear him writing it down. “I’m a plain man, and I’m always glad to call on a lord. They pay slowest of anybody, but they order the most.” He took up his card again, which he seemed to think he had lent and not given, and put it back in his pocket. “Grand place for a literary man, London.”

“It is the only place,” said Mr. Baldock.

When the shop door had shut on him Mr. Baldock opened the door of the little room, which came open, as it did not shut, with no trouble at all.

“You heard,” he said.

“I heard.”

“You know him.”

“His father,” said Clemency, “owes my mother four hundred pounds. Papa lent it him in a bad year, and it has been a bad year in Manchester ever since.”

She said it in the voice in which she would have given the price of coals, and it did not come out in that voice; her hands were not steady, and she was angrier than she had ever been in her life with anybody but herself. She had admired him a week ago, when he was a tall man with a Lancashire voice and no name. It was another thing to have the name, and the name owing her mother money. “He came to Bread Street once. He talked about looms.”

“He talks very well about calico,” said Mr. Baldock. “He did not talk to me about it, but I could hear that he would.” He sat down behind his desk, and put the tips of his fingers together, and looked at them. “Well. I have just agreed to pay twelve guineas for the eighth number of the Mortimers, to the Author, on delivery, by the tenth of November; and I am a man of my word, Miss Lydiard, as anybody in the Row will tell you who has tried to make me break it. I do not know who will deliver it. Whoever lays a sheet and a half of the Mortimers on this desk by the tenth shall have the twelve.” He opened his drawer and looked into it, as though the Author might be kept there. “I have an opinion.”

“You cannot afford twelve guineas.”

“I cannot afford a great many things. I was told this morning that I could not afford my house.” He shut the drawer. “And I would give twenty

to be at Lord Ashcombe’s table when his lordship asks Mr. Hindley what made him take away Mr. Mortimer’s footman.”

It may as well be set down here how matters stood in the middle of October, since nobody in London was in a position to do it. The Inner Temple believed that Mr. Dalgleish wrote the Warden, and Mr. Dalgleish could not persuade it otherwise. The Row believed that the Mortimers were written by a Manchester man of forty who had dined at the Chapter; and the Manchester man, whose name was Hindley, had not denied it. Mr. Kinross believed that they were written by a housekeeper’s son, and had it on a slip of paper in a drawer. Clemency believed that the Warden was written by a rich Scot of the Inns of Court, which was perfectly true, and did not know that she had been down his area steps. And Mrs. Lydiard believed that the Mortimers were written by a woman who had had to turn her own gowns, and had said so once, and been laughed at, and did not mean to say it again.

On the Saturday, having been told by Fenwick where his railings were, Mr. Kinross asked him what his footmen were called.

He asked it at breakfast, when they were both in the room, because he had found on the Thursday that a question

put across the Chronicle in the tone of an inquiry about the weather was the only kind that Fenwick could not see coming.

“James, sir,” said Fenwick, “and John.”

“Which is which?”

Fenwick indicated them, the elder by the sideboard and the younger by the door, with the slight movement of the hand by which he indicated everything in that house, from the claret to the hour. “John, sir. And James.”

Mr. Kinross looked at the footman by the sideboard, who was a tall young man with a high colour and the face of somebody who has been called by the wrong name for some time and has made his arrangements.

“Is that your name?”

There fell on the small dining-room a silence of a quality that Mr. Kinross had not heard in it before. The footman looked at Fenwick; Fenwick looked at the coffee-pot; and the footman, finding no help in either, said: “No, sir. I’m James, sir. He’s John.”

It came out. The late judge, Lord Ardoch, had called his first footman John and his second James, whatever they had been christened, because he kept a great many footmen and no memory; and the house had gone on doing it after him, so that the man by the sideboard

had been John for six years and the man by the door James, and each now answered to the other’s name.

“Then you will be called by your own names,” said Mr. Kinross, “from today.”

“Very good, sir,” said Fenwick.

It was the first order Mr. Kinross had given in that house, in the sense of an order that had not been given for him; and he watched it, over the next three days, being politely not carried out.

He heard the beginning of it on the Saturday afternoon, from the library, with the door open. Mrs. Pratt’s voice came up the kitchen stairs as it came up them every afternoon, without the least regard for anything that had been said at breakfast.

“James!”

Both footmen went down. Mr. Kinross, who had come out on to the landing, heard them arrive at the foot of the stairs together, and then a silence.

“I said James,” said Mrs. Pratt.

“I’m James, Mrs. Pratt,” said one footman. “By the master’s order.”

“So was I,” said the other, “till this morning.”

“I don’t want your names,” said Mrs. Pratt. “I want the coals.” There was a further silence, in which Mr. Kinross understood that she was looking from one of them to the other as

she would have looked at two saucepans, to see which was going to boil over. “The one,” she said at last, with great distinctness, “that carries them.”

Neither moved. Under the old lord’s arrangement the coals had been James’s; under the master’s, James was the other man; and it appeared to both footmen, from the way they stood, that a man who took up the scuttle at that moment would be deciding a point of law. Mr. Kinross, who had made the law, went quietly back into the library before anybody could appeal to him.

Fenwick, in the hall on the Sunday, said “John⁠—” and stopped, with an expression of great suffering, and said “James,” and was wrong. The footmen themselves, sent for by their own names, came a little late and a little doubtful; and by the Tuesday the house had quietly, without a word said by anybody, gone back to the old lord’s arrangement, because it was the only one under which anybody could tell which footman was which.

Mr. Kinross observed it, and said nothing. He had wanted, for once in his life, to call a thing by its right name, and had found that in his own house the right name was the one by which nobody could tell what he meant. It struck him, crossing the hall on the Tuesday evening, as the best joke that had been made against him in two-and-thirty years, and the only one he had

made himself; and he laughed, alone, on the stairs, so that the footman by the door, who was John and was called James, looked up.

“James,” said Mr. Kinross, who had gone over with the rest of the house.

“Sir?”

“Where do you come from?”

“Ardoch, sir.” The footman coloured. “My father has the Mains, sir. Under you.”

Mr. Kinross, who had not known that he employed in his own hall the son of his own tenant, and had passed him there twice a day for three years, stood for a moment on the stair.

“Then you will know,” he said, “that there are no railings at Ardoch.”

“No, sir. There’s the dyke.”

“Then you have the advantage of me, James,” said Mr. Kinross. “You have always known where it was.”

Mrs. Lydiard came home from Bread Street on the Tuesday with a cold, a pound of sprats, and news, and gave them out in that order.

The news was that young Mr. Hindley was in town. He had called on the attorney in Bread Street about the account, which the attorney had been seeing about every Tuesday for two years, and had told him that the house would be in funds by Christmas, from a literary property.

“A what?” said Kit.

“A literary property. The attorney asked him what it was, and he said it was a thing in the magazines; and the attorney, who reads nothing but the Gazette, said that he was very glad to hear it, and wrote it down.” Mrs. Lydiard applied her handkerchief. “His father was to be in funds by Christmas from a mill at Bolton, and the Christmas after from a cargo at Liverpool, and the Christmas after that from Providence. I don’t know that a magazine is any worse.”

Clemency, who was the literary property, went on cutting the bread-and-butter.

“Does he write?” said Lucy, who was wearing the blue ribbon: not on the straw hat, which did not deserve it, but in her hair, which did.

“He never wrote to us,” said Mrs. Lydiard.

Lucy had worn the ribbon to St. Bride’s on the Sunday, and had thanked Kit for it on the steps, and Kit had received her thanks with the modest air of a man who buys ribbons by the gross and does not like to be thanked for every one. Clemency had said nothing, then or since.

On the Wednesday morning there was a cake of carmine on her desk.

It lay in the back room, in a paper from Ackermann’s in the Strand, where her mother never went, on top of the eighth number, which was three

pages long and going badly: a cake of carmine, which is the colour that faces are made of, and costs more than almost anything in the box, because it is made from an insect that lives on a cactus in Mexico and will not be hurried. It would have gone into a reticule, she saw, in the room of a yard and a half of ribbon precisely. Nobody had said anything about it at breakfast. Lucy had said that the bread was stale, and Kit had said that Pelham said Carlile would get two years at the least, and her mother had poured out the tea, with her cold, and had said nothing at all.

Clemency did not ask. She stood with it in her hand for about as long as it takes to read a sentence twice; and then she put on her bonnet, and went down the two pair of stairs and out into Salisbury Square, where at nine in the morning there was nobody but a man with a barrow and the sparrows, and cried.

It was one of the things she did not do. She found that she did it very badly, from want of practice, and that it took no time at all; and the man with the barrow, who had seen most things in Salisbury Square, looked at her once and then very carefully at his barrow, which was the most delicate attention she had received in London that month, the carmine excepted. Then she went back up the stairs, and

went on with the eighth number, which was due on the tenth at twelve guineas, and did not paint anything, because she did not yet know what the face was to be.

Mr. Radcliffe brought the November proofs to the Temple himself on the Wednesday, which he had not done since Lady Day, and climbed the stairs at King’s Bench Walk with the air of a man who does not climb stairs for other people and has decided to make an exception that will be entered somewhere.

“There is a letter in the correspondents’ column,” he said, “that I thought the principal proprietor should see before the town does. It is from Lord Ashcombe.”

Mr. Kinross knew it before he had it in his hand. He had heard it at Lord Ashcombe’s table, over the mutton, read aloud by Mr. Tillotson: the railings at the kerb, and Richardson, and Mr. Wray a puppy. Mr. Baldock had declined to print it, which his lordship had taken as a Whig discourtesy; and so it had come to the Albemarle, which his lordship took as a Tory duty.

“I have printed puppy with a dash,” said Mr. Radcliffe. “His lordship will read the dash as a courtesy and Mr. Wray as an insult, and they will both be right. Mr. Wray’s answer is on the

next leaf.”

Mr. Wray’s answer was four lines, and all four were true. Mr. Wray begged leave to inform his lordship that the railings in Grosvenor Square were where they had always been, which was along the area; and that his lordship might satisfy himself of it at any hour he pleased, by getting out of his carriage.

Mr. Kinross read it through a second time. It was very good. It was the best thing Wray had written: it was short, which Wray’s things never were, and it was cruel, which they always were, and it was exactly what Mr. Kinross would have written himself a month ago, on a bench in the garden, with a pencil. He could see the town reading it. He could see Lord Ashcombe having it read to him, by Tillotson, on a Tuesday, and laughing, because he would suppose for the first half of it that it was about somebody else. In September Mr. Kinross had let Mr. Wray’s railings stand in this magazine because they were true. These four lines were true too.

“Strike it,” he said.

Mr. Radcliffe did not move. “It is true.”

“It is true. Strike it.”

“You do not commonly strike out what is true.”

“I have begun,” said Mr. Kinross. “Print his lordship. A correspondent is

entitled to be wrong in his own name; it is what the column is for.”

“His lordship is wrong, then.”

“His lordship is wrong.”

“You are certain.”

“I have looked,” said Mr. Kinross.

Mr. Radcliffe took back the proof, and drew his pen through Mr. Wray, and made the mark in the margin which meant that the column would come out a quarter short and something must be found to fill it, and wrote beside it, in his small commercial hand, To Evening: a sonnet; for the Albemarle kept a drawer of sonnets for the purpose, as a joiner keeps wedges. Then he stood a moment longer than he need have done.

“I am to dine with Baldwin’s people on Friday,” he said. “At the Chapter. They are making a magazine for January, and they want a man who knows the trade.”

“And do you?”

“I know what everybody in it is paid.” He put the proof under his arm. “I have accepted the dinner. I have not accepted anything else.”

He went down the stairs; and on the way down, as he put away everything, he put away the circumstance that the principal proprietor of the Albemarle had lately been looking at railings.

Lady Ardoch’s letter came on the Saturday, crossed and recrossed. She had

had a letter from Lord Ashcombe, who wrote to everybody, and was at present writing chiefly about builders, to say that he had dined Nathaniel with the Author of that long thing in the Albemarle: a Mr. Dalgleish, a Perth man, very respectable, with four sisters, who denied it. Lady Ardoch was more relieved than she could say, and said so for a side and a half. She had been in a perfect fidget all the summer, she would not conceal it; for she had got it into her head, from his being always at the Temple and never at his lawyers’, and from something in that magazine about the Marches which had put her in mind of his grandfather, that it was the book after all, and that Nathaniel was writing for the magazines, which his uncle would never have borne. She now saw that it had been all nerves and nonsense, and begged his pardon; and Miss Lauder’s complexion was very much improved by the air.

Mr. Kinross read it at breakfast, and did not put it under the toast-rack. He took it up to the library afterwards and answered it, which he had not done to a letter of his aunt’s in a dozen years; and Fenwick, carrying the answer to the post, held it a moment in the hall, as a man holds a thing he has not seen before and suspects of being a forgery.

It said:

My dear Aunt,⁠—You may be easy. I have dined with the Author of the Warden, and can assure you that he is nothing like me. He is liked; he has four sisters; and he denied it to Lord Ashcombe three times over the soup, which I could not have done once. Your affectionate nephew, N. K.

Everything in it was true of Mr. Dalgleish, and his aunt would read it so. It was the first letter of his life that had been written to be misread; and he found, when Fenwick had taken it away, that it had given him no trouble at all.

On the first of November Mr. Kinross was in Albemarle Street by eight, which was an hour after Mr. Radcliffe had sat down with his own number and two before the town could have done; and he found the Ludgate lying by itself on the corner of the table nearest the door, where nobody ever put a magazine but Mr. Radcliffe, and Mr. Radcliffe only when there was something in it.

“The Author has moved his railings,” said Mr. Radcliffe.

Mr. Kinross sat down with it. The seventh number of the Mortimers was the kitchen-maid’s: a girl of fifteen, newly come from a register-office, at the foot of the area steps in Mount Street, looking up. When Mrs. Mortimer’s carriage came, in the middle of

it, it drew up where carriages drew up in that Square, at the step, with the railings behind it along the area and the kitchen-maid under them; and the number went on without a word, as though the railings had never stood anywhere else. Beside it on the table lay the Albemarle, open at the correspondents’ column, where his lordship stood at the kerb for a page and a half, with Mr. Wray struck out from under him and a sonnet in his place.

So the Author had answered his lordship himself, on the same morning, in the other magazine, by mending the very thing his lordship had spent a page and a half defending; and Mr. Kinross, who had struck out Wray to spare a kind man the truth from a puppy, had spared him the puppy and handed him to the Author. It was very likely that his lordship would never notice, since Tillotson read him the Ludgate on Tuesdays and passed over the parts about kitchens. Mr. Kinross saw that this was not the point.

Then he came to the sentence. He read that the family in Mount Street had been set down at their own door so many times that not one of them could have said within a yard where the railings stood; and that the kitchen-maid, at fourteen guineas a year, spent her days below them, with nothing else to look at, and knew the whole of the fashionable world by its boots. He had

been set down at his own door every day since he was one-and-twenty. He had stood on his own pavement, not three weeks ago, in the dark, for the first time in his life, and looked; and he had asked Fenwick in the morning, and Fenwick had understood it to be generally known. He read the sentence again. It did not seem to him to be about Lord Ashcombe at all.

“It is very good,” said Mr. Radcliffe, who had watched him read it, as he watched everything, for its price.

Mr. Kinross walked home to breakfast. He asked Fenwick, across the Chronicle, what the kitchen-maid’s place in that house was worth; and Fenwick, who had stopped looking surprised at anything his master asked and had begun instead to look prepared, said fourteen guineas, sir, and her tea and sugar, and that the place was not yet filled.

After breakfast Mr. Kinross went to the Temple, and took out of his drawer the slip on which he had written a housekeeper’s son, with Oxford queried under it and possibly a woman struck through; and he looked at it for some time. The Author knew, then, to the guinea, what was paid below stairs in Grosvenor Square. He thought, for the length of a breath, of the young person at his railings who had come about the place and not come back; and then of the third line on the slip, which he

had struck through for good reasons. A young woman who wanted a place wanted a place. The Author had been below stairs all his life, and had no need to go and look. Mr. Kinross underlined the first line twice, and put the slip back, and was more pleased with it than ever, which is the usual effect of evidence upon a theory.

Clemency went up to the Row at noon, as she did on the first of every month, to look at her own number in Baldock’s window without buying it; and it was there.

She had not known, until she saw it, how little she had expected it to be. The verdicts had come down Fleet Street more than a fortnight before; Tuckett, Kit said, had sent his compliments to Mr. Baldock on the sixteenth and his regrets on the eighteenth, and the Row had it that there would be no Ludgate for November; and since then she had heard nothing, because Mr. Baldock had sent nothing, which was his way of saying that there was nothing yet to send. Now the Ludgate lay in the window in its blue-grey wrapper, between the sermons and the dry rot, as though it had never been in any doubt, with the contents printed down the front in the small plain Whig type: The Mortimers of Mount Street. No. VII. And set in above the Mortimers, in the same small type that

Manchester had had in September, was a page headed Guildhall.

Somebody had brought Tuckett to it. Mr. Baldock, she supposed; and she did not ask herself what it had taken. She looked at the window for the proper length of time, which was the length of time a stranger might give it, and then for a little longer, which a stranger would not; and the window of the office above did not go up, and nobody called her in, and she went home by Ludgate Hill with nothing under her arm, and did not want anything there.

Kit came home at six with the Albemarle, which Mr. Pelham had sent with his compliments because there was a lord in it, and with news.

“They have found him,” said Kit, before he had his coat off. “The Mortimers. Not the Warden; the other. Pelham had it at Dick’s, and Grice had it at the Chapter, and Lord Ashcombe has had him to call, and he’s to dine there before Christmas with Dalgleish, the two of them at one table. It’s a Manchester man, which Pelham says is only the City further off, so that he was right all along: the first reason and the second and the fourth. A Mr. Hindley.”

“I know a Mr. Hindley,” said Mrs. Lydiard.

“Ma!”

“The one who owes us?” said Lucy.

“The son of the one who owes us.”

Mrs. Lydiard took up the cuff she was mending. “Your father had him to dinner. He talked about looms.”

“Then you’ve had the Author of the Mortimers to roast mutton!” Kit sat down to the fire in a kind of ecstasy. “In Bread Street! Lord, Ma, why did you never say?”

“I told you a fortnight ago that he had a literary property,” said Mrs. Lydiard. “Nobody listened. I have never in my life known a Hindley write anything but his name at the foot of a bill, and that badly.”

Clemency laid the cloth. She laid it very exactly, and said nothing; and Kit, who had the floor and did not mean to give it up, opened the Albemarle at the correspondents’ column and gave them his lordship’s letter from the beginning, with the expression. Clemency, who had the original in the fustian portfolio under her bed, between Mr. Mortimer without a face and a carriage that still drew up at the kerb, heard it read aloud for the first time: the first writer since Richardson who had understood the Square, the railings exactly where railings were set, at the kerb, as any resident could testify, and Mr. Wray a p, dash, y.

“And Wray’s not answered him,” said Kit. “Pelham says it’s the first time in his life Wray has let anybody have the last word.” He turned the page, delighted with everybody.

“And here’s the best of it. Pelham had the Ludgate at Dick’s as well, to see what the fellow would say; and the fellow’s moved his railings! This month! His lordship stands up for him at the kerb, and he goes and puts them in the area, under Wray’s nose, on the same morning. He’s lost his nerve. Wray’s frightened him.”

“He has not lost his nerve,” said Clemency.

It came out louder than she had meant, and the table looked at her; and she could not stop.

“He has not lost his nerve, and nobody has frightened him. He went and looked. He has put in the coal-plate, and the boots, and the kitchen-maid’s wages to the guinea, and nobody puts in a coal-plate who has not stood under one. He was wrong, and he went and looked, which is more than Mr. Wray has ever done or his lordship ever will; and he has put it right in his own number, without a word about it to either of them; and if you call that losing his nerve, Kit, you may⁠—you may⁠—”

She did not know what he might. She had never in her life been angry aloud at that table, and she had no ending ready.

There was a silence.

“Well,” said Kit, after a moment, with real respect, “you’d make a better Author than Hindley.” He shut the

Albemarle. “I’ll tell Pelham. He’ll say it’s the fifth reason.”

Clemency laughed. She had not meant to do that either; but she laughed, and Kit laughed, and Lucy, who had not been attending, laughed because they had, and said that he had put the railings where she fell down, which was only right; and it was the first time in a month that Clemency had laughed at that table without paying for it. Mrs. Lydiard, who did not laugh, observed that old Mr. Hindley had never in his life stood under anything he could avoid, and asked Lucy for the salt.

They went to bed at eleven. Kit left the Albemarle on the table, open at his lordship, as he left everything; and Clemency took it, and a candle, through to the back room, and sat down to the Warden.

The twelfth number took up the Warden at Ludlow, where the eleventh had left him, on the morning after the feast; and it was a cold number, and a long one, and she read it as she now read the Warden, sitting down, with her whole attention, looking for the sentence. She found it two-thirds of the way through, and did not know it at first, because it had been turned round and was looking at her from the other side:

The Warden had held, with the King and with every lord who ever kept a March, that a peace broken by its keeper is past his mending; and he held it still at Martinmas, when he found his own mended, without his leave and behind his back, by a hostage who owed him nothing, and who had done it as the women of the March had always mended what their lords broke, for nothing at all; which was the only part of it that he could not forgive.

She read it twice. It was the clause she had put at the end of Mr. Mortimer’s sentence in September, the only part of it that had not been his: that the peace of a house was not to be mended, at any charge whatever, by the man who had broken it. He had taken it, as she had taken his footman and his peace. He had not quarrelled with it. He had only gone on past the end of it, to a place where she had not thought to go, and found somebody standing there.

For nothing at all. It was not true. Nothing was mended for nothing. She knew what it cost to turn a gown, and what a strip of brown paper cost a man who had not a shilling that was not somebody’s already, and what it cost to stand at the foot of eleven steps in Grosvenor Square and be asked whether one could scour. She knew the price of everything that had been mended in that house since Bread Street, and who had paid it; and the carmine lay on the desk in front of her, in its paper, where her mother had put it, and nobody had said a word.

She sat with her hand on it until the candle was down. She was very angry with him. It took her the rest of the candle to discover that it was because he was right; and there was nobody in London to whom she could say so, which was the only part of it that she could not forgive.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.FEBRUARY, 1820.No. V.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 70.)


CHAPTER V.

Call It the Season.

In which Clemency is paid in verse, young Mr. Hindley sells her to Mr. Baldock, Mr. Kinross writes his first untrue letter, and the hostage mends what the Warden broke.

Clem­ency Lyd­iard lived in Salis­bury Square, two pair of stairs up over Dun­ning the law-sta­tioner’s, with her mother and her brother and her sis­ter and everything that had come with them from Bread Street; and she wrote The Mor­timers of Mount Street for Mr. Bal­dock’s Lud­gate at seven guineas a num­ber, which was the rent and the coals and a little over, and nobody in Lon­don knew it, as she sup­posed, but her­self and Mr. Bal­dock, who had been care­ful not to. She priced every shop she went into, be­cause there was noth­ing in the rooms in Salis­bury Square that had not once been some­thing else. A sheet and a half of the Mor­timers was due in Pater­noster Row on the tenth of every month, and the next on the tenth of No­vem­ber; and be­fore the week was out, though she had not the least idea of it, she was to hear what it would fetch.

Fleet Street on the Wed­nes­day of Car­lile’s trial, be­fore either ver­dict was in, was full of Guild­hall. It had been sit­ting since the morn­ing be­fore, and the street had no way of learn­ing how it went but to stand about and be told; so that it stood about, in door­ways and in ap­rons, look­ing east, and a woman going along the pave­ment with a note in her glove and no par­cel was for once in nobody’s way, and might have walked into any shop in Lon­don.

She walked into Tay­lor and Hes­sey’s.

It was Kit’s doing. Mr. Pel­ham had be­spoken a book in the spring, to dis­pute with, and it had come; and Kit, who was kept at the Inn by the Dal­gleish busi­ness, had writ­ten the shop’s dir­ec­tion on the back of a bill, with a

line to say that there was a pamph­let over, and a shil­ling for it. The Dal­gleish busi­ness was a week old and showed no sign of set­tling: the Inn had it that Mr. Dal­gleish of Crown Office Row wrote the Warden, and Mr. Dal­gleish could not get any­body to be­lieve that he did not. Clem­ency had said that she would go. She had said it as she said most things to Kit, as though it cost noth­ing. Fleet Street was her own street, and the shop was in it, and she had never been in­side.

She had looked at the win­dow, be­cause one does. Among the ser­mons there lay open a poem in four books, with a title out of the Greek, which the town had been told a year ago to des­pise and had been des­pising on trust ever since; and be­side it stood a card in the house’s own hand to say that poems by a North­amp­ton­shire Peas­ant were forth­com­ing. She read the card as she read all cards, for the price. It had none. It was the only thing in the win­dow that was not yet for sale, and she thought that very good man­ners in a book.

Then the smell met her at the door: new paper, and size, and the sweet­ish calf-and-paste of the binder’s, which she had known these six months from the far side of Mr. Bal­dock’s door and had not ex­pec­ted to find on this side of Lud­gate; and she went in, and priced it, be­cause she could not help it. The stock at so many hun­dreds. The lease at so much. The elder shop­man’s coat, which had been turned, and well, by a wife who minded it. It was a shop that had been built for people to stay in; and at the far end of the counter, with a roll of pa­pers under his arm, a young man was stay­ing in it, and look­ing at the back of the card in the win­dow with the ex­pres­sion of a rival book­seller or a cred­itor.

She gave Kit’s note to the elder shop­man, who wrapped the book and cast up the ac­count on the mar­gin of the bill, and said, “Six­teen shil­lings, Miss.”

“Fif­teen and six,” said Clem­ency.

“Fif­teen and six,” said the young man at the end of the counter.

They said it to­gether, in the same key, like two clocks in one house; and she looked round, and he looked round; and she, who had been pri­cing him from the boots up­ward, as she priced every­body, and had got as far as the coat, which had been a good one once and had been worn since by some­body who did not look at coats, found that she had lost count.

He was not hand­some. He was not tall: they were of a height, or very nearly, which with a man she did not often have oc­ca­sion to no­tice. He had a great quant­ity of hair, brown where it lay in the shade and gold where the win­dow caught it, and curl­ing as

though it were paid to; and a mouth whose upper lip stood a little for­ward of the lower, as if it were al­ways half a sen­tence in front of the rest of him. And he had eyes. She tried them hazel, and that would not do; she tried them dark, and that was worse. They were large, and they were en­tirely oc­cu­pied. It was the nearest she could come to them af­ter­wards, and she gave the ac­count to nobody. Whatever he looked at was, for the length of the look­ing, the only thing in Lon­don; and just now it was a lady in a grey gown, and a sum.

“I beg your par­don,” he said. “I had it in my head, and I never in my life had a sum right be­fore, and I am a great deal too pleased to be sorry.”

The shop­man checked it with a pen­cil, found him­self six­pence out, and laid it to Car­lile, who was up­set­ting the whole street; and went into the back to look for the pamph­let, and left the two of them at the counter with the sum be­tween them, like a dog neither had brought.

“You do it al­ways,” said the young man.

“In a shop, whenever I am in one.”

“It must be ex­haust­ing.”

“It is the only rest I have.” She had not meant to say it. It was a thing she said to Kit, and Kit never listened. “And you?”

“I am ob­liged to guess, and I have been very un­lucky.” He laughed, shortly, at him­self, in the man­ner of a man who has been doing it for some time and has grown fond of the sound. “I have walked from West­min­ster this af­ter­noon to hear what the new people in the Row are going to pay, and I have not got as far as the Row. They say ten guineas a num­ber, in the street, to any­one who can put two sen­tences to­gether. I have it from three quar­ters and be­lieve it in none. You look as if you would know.”

Clem­ency, who had had the Row’s let­ter in the fus­tian port­fo­lio since Sat­urday, with the seal un­broken and the fig­ure in it already told her by Mr. Bal­dock, said that she be­lieved it was the fig­ure.

“For a thing they have not read.”

“For a thing they have not read.”

“Then I must write them one.” He said it with such evid­ent en­joy­ment that she took it for a joke, until he went on. “I mean to, you know. I have come to town to write on the lib­eral side of the ques­tion, for who­ever will pay me. It ap­pears to be the only plan I have left. Do you write, ma’am?”

“I count,” said Clem­ency; which was true, and was the most that she had ever said.

“Then you read.”

“Everything that comes into the house. My brother brings it. It is my busi­ness to be right about it.”

“And what are you right about?”

“That there is a sen­tence in each. Gen­er­ally one. The rest is what the gen­tle­man was paid for.”

He laughed. It was not the laugh he had given the sum; it was a longer one, with his head back, and it made the whole shop look up, and she was sur­prised to find that she had done it, and more sur­prised that she did not mind. “One a num­ber! If it is only one a num­ber, I should be in the Row by Christ­mas.”

“To the tenth of every month.”

“The tenth of what?”

“Of every month. It is when a num­ber is due.”

“Ah.” He looked, for the first time, a little less pleased. “That is where I should fail. I have al­ways held that if a thing does not come like the leaves to a tree, it had bet­ter not come at all.”

“No tree,” said Clem­ency, “was ever asked for its leaves by the tenth.”

“And if it were?”

“It would send what it had,” said Clem­ency, “and call it the sea­son.”

He stood quite still. He was a man who moved a great deal, even stand­ing, and she had not known it until he stopped; and the roll of pa­pers went down on the counter with­out his seem­ing to have put it there.

“Say that again.”

“I should send what I had, and call it the sea­son. In Oc­to­ber it would be suf­fi­cient, I think. There would not be a great deal.”

“You have paid me,” he said slowly, “and I have not a shil­ling on me that is not some­body’s already. I can only pay you in what I have.” He took a pen­cil out of the shop’s tray, and tore the mar­gin off the sheet of brown paper that the book had come in, and wrote on it where he stood, with the paper flat against the counter, quickly and with­out once look­ing up. It was the way a man writes out an ad­dress; and she understood that it was not being made, but copied, and that it had been in his head, fin­ished, for some while. “It is not prin­ted. It will be, I dare say, in the sum­mer, if the house can be brought to think it a poem. I was in the coun­try last month, and walked out on a Sunday, and found that a stubble plain looks warm, as some pic­tures look warm; and I came home and could not leave off say­ing so. That is the be­gin­ning. You are wel­come to the be­gin­ning. It costs noth­ing to keep.”

She took it. It was a strip of brown paper with a grease-spot at one end, and four lines in a quick hand that leaned a little for­ward, as if it were walk­ing:

Sea­son of mists and mel­low fruit­ful­ness,

Close bosom-friend of the matur­ing sun;

Con­spir­ing with him how to load and bless

With fruit the vines that round the thatch-eves run;

She read them as she read prices, twice. The first time they were beau­ti­ful, and she had been pre­pared for that; she had been pre­pared for it by the face. The second time she did what she al­ways did, which was to look for the sen­tence, and found that there was one word in it that she could have put into her hand, and that it was not the one that any­body would have given her.

“Con­spir­ing,” said Clem­ency.

“I beg your par­don?”

“The sun and the vines. You have made them to be in it to­gether.”

He looked at her for the space of a breath, with the whole of his at­ten­tion, as he had looked at the sum; and then he laughed again, and it was a third laugh, un­like either of the oth­ers, quick and as­ton­ished, like a man who has put his hand into his pocket and found a coin there from an­other year. “Every­one I have shown it to,” he said, “looks at mel­low.”

“Any­body can look at mel­low.”

The shop­man came back with the pamph­let. The young man took up his roll of pa­pers and put it into the shop­man’s hands, and said that it was for the house, and that the house was to be told that the rest was com­ing; and then he bowed to Clem­ency, with the odd small form­al­ity of a per­son who is not cer­tain that he is en­titled to it and does it any­how, and went to the door. There he stopped, and for a mo­ment she saw him in pro­file against the street, not look­ing at the street at all but at some­thing a good deal farther off, and pleas­anter; and she knew the look. It was the look of a per­son who has been at­tend­ing to a stranger out of pure good nature and has a let­ter to write. He had one.

Then he was gone, at a pace that his height would not have led her to ex­pect, and the street shut over him.

She went home by the way she al­ways went, with Mr. Pel­ham’s book under one arm and the brown paper in her glove, and Guild­hall going on all about her as it had be­fore. It was Oc­to­ber. It had been Oc­to­ber, she sup­posed, for some time, in Fleet Street, and she had been walk­ing through it for six-and-twenty years with­out once being told so.

It was not far. Noth­ing in Fleet Street was far from any­thing else; and she had the whole case ar­gued, and had lost it twice, be­fore she came to her own door.

She had told him ten guineas. That was the first thing. She had told one per­son in Lon­don what the Row would give the Author of the Mor­timers, and it was a young man with­out a shil­ling of his own, who had be­lieved her, and who did not know that he had been told

it by the Author; and she did not mind this as much as she ought. Ten guineas a num­ber was a hun­dred and twenty-six pounds a year. It was a door of their own, with a knocker on it and no law-sta­tioner under it; it was col­ours, and candles to paint by; it was Lucy’s straw hat on the fire and a bon­net bought that de­served the rib­bon. And the price of it was a name, which the Row would print on the wrap­per, and the name was Lyd­iard, and the Row had dined a Man­chester man of forty and liked him very well. She would not open the let­ter. To open it was to an­swer it, and she could not an­swer it as a man.

Then there was Kit. She would tell Kit that the book had come, and the shil­ling paid, and the shop­man six­pence out, which Kit would like; and she would not tell him the rest, be­cause he would carry it off to Mr. Pel­ham to be dis­puted with. Lucy would ask whether the young man was hand­some; and she would say no, which was true, and Lucy would know at once that it was not.

She did not take the lines. That was what she turned over, going up the two pair of stairs. Since August she had taken, and been taken from, and had thought of the whole busi­ness as a kind of war con­duc­ted in the mar­gin; and here at last was a sen­tence she had not had to carry off, which had been put into her hand like a coin, and which weighed, as a given thing does, rather more than a stolen one, be­cause there was noth­ing to be afraid of and nowhere to hide it. She stood in the back room for some time with the paper, look­ing for a drawer. Then she put it in the fus­tian port­fo­lio, in with the lord’s let­ter and the Row’s, among the things that she could not fin­ish; and it was, she no­ticed with some an­noy­ance, the only thing in it that was.

The proof of the sev­enth num­ber came up the two pair of stairs after sup­per that night, in the hand of Mr. Bal­dock’s boy, with a mes­sage that Mr. Bal­dock would be ob­liged to have it back by the morn­ing, the printer being in a tak­ing; and Clem­ency, who had spent the af­ter­noon being paid in verse, sat up with it in the back room; and the com­pos­itor, it ap­peared, had been in a tak­ing too. He had given the kit­chen-maid four­teen guineas a week, which would have put the house in Mount Street in the Gaz­ette by Lady Day; and in the sen­tence, the one she had stopped for in the middle of a para­graph and let come, he had set the last word wrong, so that the kit­chen-maid knew the whole of the fash­ion­able world by its books.

She looked at that for some time. It was a very nat­ural mis­take. There

were a great many people in Lon­don who knew the fash­ion­able world in no other way, and some of them were paid for it. Then she struck out week and wrote year, and struck out books and wrote boots, in a hand that no printer could mis­take, and went to bed.

She car­ried it back to the Row on the Thursday morn­ing, and found Mr. Bal­dock in his of­fice with a let­ter on the desk in front of him that he was not read­ing, be­cause he had it by heart.

“Four lines,” he said, be­fore she had the proof out of its paper. “I have had longer let­ters about a comma. My land­lord is very sorry. My land­lord sells seal­ing-wax in Cheap­side and has never read a maga­zine in his life, and he has read mine every month since Sep­tem­ber. I told you that I had found my lease an in­struct­ive doc­u­ment. He will be glad of the house at Christ­mas.” He turned the let­ter over, so that it lay on its face.

“At Christ­mas,” said Clem­ency.

“At Christ­mas. So there will be a Lud­gate on the first of No­vem­ber, if Tuck­ett can be brought to print it in my type, and you shall be in it, as I said; and on the first of Decem­ber, if he can be brought again; and after that there will be a Lud­gate on whatever floor in Lon­don will have it, or there will not.” He held out his hand for the proof, and weighed it, and turned the leaves until he came to the mar­gin. “You found the books.”

“And made them boots,” said Clem­ency. “With a t.”

There was a step on the stair, and a long young man came in with­out knock­ing, with his sleeves rolled to the elbow and ink up to where they stopped, and a paper cap in his hand that he had re­membered on the land­ing to take off.

“Gedge, sir, from Mr. Tuck­ett’s. For the sev­enth. Mr. Tuck­ett’s com­pli­ments, and he’s in a tak­ing.”

“I know he is,” said Mr. Bal­dock, and gave him the proof.

Mr. Gedge turned the leaves to the mar­gin, as every­body that morn­ing seemed to do, and looked at boots for some time; and Clem­ency, who had writ­ten it there the night be­fore, looked at the win­dow.

“I set it books,” said Mr. Gedge. “I’m sorry for it, sir. I’m a read­ing man, and a read­ing man sees books where any other would see boots, which is a judg­ment on him.” He fol­ded the proof into his breast, ink and all. “It’s the truest sen­tence I’ve set this year, and I’ve set the Bishop of Lon­don’s charge. You may tell the Author so, from a Meth­od­ist. He’ll not mind it from a Meth­od­ist.”

“I will tell him,” said Mr. Bal­dock; and Mr. Gedge put on his paper cap, and bowed to the lady by the win­dow, and went down.

“Tuck­ett de­plores him,” said Mr. Bal­dock, “be­cause he reads everything he sets. Tuck­ett him­self has sent to ask whether there is to be any­thing in the No­vem­ber num­ber about Guild­hall; be­cause if there is, he says, he would as soon print the Lit­any for the Pope. The first jury is to go out today.”

“And will there be any­thing?”

“If they ac­quit him, there will be no need. If they con­vict him⁠—” He did not fin­ish it. He had begun to listen, with his head a little on one side, to the shop below, where a voice was ask­ing for Mr. Bal­dock.

It was a large voice, and a pleased one: the voice of a man who has been told in his own county that he has a fine voice, and has not since been any­where that would tell him oth­er­wise. Clem­ency knew it be­fore it had reached the foot of the stairs. She had last heard it across a leg of roast mut­ton in Bread Street when she was four­teen, talk­ing about looms; it had talked about looms for an hour and a half, while her father, who did not care to be told about looms by the son of a man who owed him money, carved.

“Some­body about the Mor­timers,” said Mr. Bal­dock, who had heard the word through the floor. He looked at her, and then at the door of the little room be­hind the of­fice, where he kept his files and his um­brella and the proofs that were wait­ing for some­body. “Miss Lyd­iard, would you ob­lige me by going in there and read­ing some­thing?”

She went in there. The door did not shut; it had not shut in thirty years, Mr. Bal­dock said, and he had grown fond of it; and she sat down on a box of back num­bers, with noth­ing to read, and heard young Mr. Hind­ley come up the stairs.

“Mr. Bal­dock? Hind­ley. Hind­ley and Son, of Man­chester.” A card was laid on the desk with some force. “I’ll not keep you. I’ve come about the Mor­timers.”

“Have you,” said Mr. Bal­dock.

“I have. I’ve been din­ing with Bald­win’s people: at the Chapter, Tues­day was a week, and again last night. Very civil, very good wine, and the gen­tle­man that’s to edit it, who talked well and listened bet­ter. They’ve a maga­zine com­ing out in Janu­ary, and they’ve a fancy for the Mor­timers, and they’ve a fancy that I’m the man to speak to.”

“And are you?”

“I’ve not said I’m not.” Mr. Hind­ley said it with deep con­tent, as a man lays down a good card. “I’m a plain man, Mr. Bal­dock. I’ve been in trade since I was twelve years old, and I never yet told a buyer what I’d got in the ware­house. I let him tell me what he wants, and then I gen­er­ally find I’ve got it. They want a Man­chester man that knows the trade and has a pen.

They’ve found a Man­chester man that knows the trade, and I’ll not be so un­civil as to tell them they’re wrong.”

“Nor shall I,” said Mr. Bal­dock.

There was a pause. Clem­ency, on her box, was hold­ing her breath.

“They talk of ten guineas,” said Mr. Hind­ley. “What do you give?”

“I give the Author seven.”

“Then the Author’s a fool, and I’m not. Twelve.”

The door of the little room, which did not shut, chose this mo­ment to come open by three inches. Clem­ency put out her foot and drew it to again by the toe of her boot; and Mr. Bal­dock, who could see the door, and whom Mr. Hind­ley could see, looked with great at­ten­tion at the ceil­ing.

There was an­other pause, a longer one, in which Clem­ency heard her­self sold, by Mr. Hind­ley, who had noth­ing to sell, to Mr. Bal­dock, who had bought her already; and found, which sur­prised her more than any­thing else that morn­ing, that she wanted very much to know what she would fetch.

“Twelve,” said Mr. Bal­dock. “Done. On de­liv­ery: a sheet and a half, fair copy, in this of­fice by the tenth of No­vem­ber.”

“You’ll have it.”

“I shall be very glad to have it. I never pay on ac­count. The Author will have told you so.”

“He has,” said Mr. Hind­ley, with­out a blink; and Clem­ency, who had told nobody so, and had never had the least oc­ca­sion to, put her hand over her mouth.

“And there is a lord,” said Mr. Bal­dock, “in Gros­venor Square, who has asked to be al­lowed to be the Author’s host. I sent his let­ter on. You will not have had it.”

“I’ve not.”

“Lord Ash­combe. The north side. He reads very little and ad­mires everything, and he col­lects au­thors.”

“I’ll call,” said Mr. Hind­ley, and Clem­ency could hear him writ­ing it down. “I’m a plain man, and I’m al­ways glad to call on a lord. They pay slow­est of any­body, but they order the most.” He took up his card again, which he seemed to think he had lent and not given, and put it back in his pocket. “Grand place for a lit­er­ary man, Lon­don.”

“It is the only place,” said Mr. Bal­dock.

When the shop door had shut on him Mr. Bal­dock opened the door of the little room, which came open, as it did not shut, with no trouble at all.

“You heard,” he said.

“I heard.”

“You know him.”

“His father,” said Clem­ency, “owes my mother four hun­dred pounds. Papa lent it him in a bad year, and it has been a bad year in Man­chester ever since.”

She said it in the voice in which she would have given the price of coals, and it did not come out in that voice; her hands were not steady, and she was an­grier than she had ever been in her life with any­body but her­self. She had ad­mired him a week ago, when he was a tall man with a Lan­ca­shire voice and no name. It was an­other thing to have the name, and the name owing her mother money. “He came to Bread Street once. He talked about looms.”

“He talks very well about calico,” said Mr. Bal­dock. “He did not talk to me about it, but I could hear that he would.” He sat down be­hind his desk, and put the tips of his fin­gers to­gether, and looked at them. “Well. I have just agreed to pay twelve guineas for the eighth num­ber of the Mor­timers, to the Author, on de­liv­ery, by the tenth of No­vem­ber; and I am a man of my word, Miss Lyd­iard, as any­body in the Row will tell you who has tried to make me break it. I do not know who will de­liver it. Who­ever lays a sheet and a half of the Mor­timers on this desk by the tenth shall have the twelve.” He opened his drawer and looked into it, as though the Author might be kept there. “I have an opin­ion.”

“You can­not af­ford twelve guineas.”

“I can­not af­ford a great many things. I was told this morn­ing that I could not af­ford my house.” He shut the drawer. “And I would give twenty to be at Lord Ash­combe’s table when his lord­ship asks Mr. Hind­ley what made him take away Mr. Mor­timer’s foot­man.”

It may as well be set down here how mat­ters stood in the middle of Oc­to­ber, since nobody in Lon­don was in a po­s­i­tion to do it. The Inner Temple be­lieved that Mr. Dal­gleish wrote the Warden, and Mr. Dal­gleish could not per­suade it oth­er­wise. The Row be­lieved that the Mor­timers were writ­ten by a Man­chester man of forty who had dined at the Chapter; and the Man­chester man, whose name was Hind­ley, had not denied it. Mr. Kin­ross be­lieved that they were writ­ten by a house­keeper’s son, and had it on a slip of paper in a drawer. Clem­ency be­lieved that the Warden was writ­ten by a rich Scot of the Inns of Court, which was per­fectly true, and did not know that she had been down his area steps. And Mrs. Lyd­iard be­lieved that the Mor­timers were writ­ten by a woman who had had to turn her own gowns, and had said so once, and been laughed at, and did not mean to say it again.

On the Sat­urday, hav­ing been told by Fen­wick where his rail­ings were, Mr. Kin­ross asked him what his foot­men were called.

He asked it at break­fast, when they were both in the room, be­cause he had found on the Thursday that a ques­tion

put across the Chron­icle in the tone of an in­quiry about the weather was the only kind that Fen­wick could not see com­ing.

“James, sir,” said Fen­wick, “and John.”

“Which is which?”

Fen­wick in­dic­ated them, the elder by the side­board and the younger by the door, with the slight move­ment of the hand by which he in­dic­ated everything in that house, from the claret to the hour. “John, sir. And James.”

Mr. Kin­ross looked at the foot­man by the side­board, who was a tall young man with a high col­our and the face of some­body who has been called by the wrong name for some time and has made his ar­range­ments.

“Is that your name?”

There fell on the small din­ing-room a si­lence of a qual­ity that Mr. Kin­ross had not heard in it be­fore. The foot­man looked at Fen­wick; Fen­wick looked at the cof­fee-pot; and the foot­man, find­ing no help in either, said: “No, sir. I’m James, sir. He’s John.”

It came out. The late judge, Lord Ar­doch, had called his first foot­man John and his second James, whatever they had been christened, be­cause he kept a great many foot­men and no memory; and the house had gone on doing it after him, so that the man by the side­board had been John for six years and the man by the door James, and each now answered to the other’s name.

“Then you will be called by your own names,” said Mr. Kin­ross, “from today.”

“Very good, sir,” said Fen­wick.

It was the first order Mr. Kin­ross had given in that house, in the sense of an order that had not been given for him; and he watched it, over the next three days, being po­litely not car­ried out.

He heard the be­gin­ning of it on the Sat­urday af­ter­noon, from the lib­rary, with the door open. Mrs. Pratt’s voice came up the kit­chen stairs as it came up them every af­ter­noon, with­out the least re­gard for any­thing that had been said at break­fast.

“James!”

Both foot­men went down. Mr. Kin­ross, who had come out on to the land­ing, heard them ar­rive at the foot of the stairs to­gether, and then a si­lence.

“I said James,” said Mrs. Pratt.

“I’m James, Mrs. Pratt,” said one foot­man. “By the mas­ter’s order.”

“So was I,” said the other, “till this morn­ing.”

“I don’t want your names,” said Mrs. Pratt. “I want the coals.” There was a fur­ther si­lence, in which Mr. Kin­ross understood that she was look­ing from one of them to the other as

she would have looked at two sauce­pans, to see which was going to boil over. “The one,” she said at last, with great dis­tinct­ness, “that car­ries them.”

Neither moved. Under the old lord’s ar­range­ment the coals had been James’s; under the mas­ter’s, James was the other man; and it ap­peared to both foot­men, from the way they stood, that a man who took up the scuttle at that mo­ment would be de­cid­ing a point of law. Mr. Kin­ross, who had made the law, went quietly back into the lib­rary be­fore any­body could ap­peal to him.

Fen­wick, in the hall on the Sunday, said “John⁠—” and stopped, with an ex­pres­sion of great suf­fer­ing, and said “James,” and was wrong. The foot­men them­selves, sent for by their own names, came a little late and a little doubt­ful; and by the Tues­day the house had quietly, with­out a word said by any­body, gone back to the old lord’s ar­range­ment, be­cause it was the only one under which any­body could tell which foot­man was which.

Mr. Kin­ross ob­served it, and said noth­ing. He had wanted, for once in his life, to call a thing by its right name, and had found that in his own house the right name was the one by which nobody could tell what he meant. It struck him, cross­ing the hall on the Tues­day even­ing, as the best joke that had been made against him in two-and-thirty years, and the only one he had made him­self; and he laughed, alone, on the stairs, so that the foot­man by the door, who was John and was called James, looked up.

“James,” said Mr. Kin­ross, who had gone over with the rest of the house.

“Sir?”

“Where do you come from?”

“Ar­doch, sir.” The foot­man col­oured. “My father has the Mains, sir. Under you.”

Mr. Kin­ross, who had not known that he em­ployed in his own hall the son of his own ten­ant, and had passed him there twice a day for three years, stood for a mo­ment on the stair.

“Then you will know,” he said, “that there are no rail­ings at Ar­doch.”

“No, sir. There’s the dyke.”

“Then you have the ad­vant­age of me, James,” said Mr. Kin­ross. “You have al­ways known where it was.”

Mrs. Lyd­iard came home from Bread Street on the Tues­day with a cold, a pound of sprats, and news, and gave them out in that order.

The news was that young Mr. Hind­ley was in town. He had called on the at­tor­ney in Bread Street about the ac­count, which the at­tor­ney had been see­ing about every Tues­day for two years, and had told him that the house would be in funds by Christ­mas, from a lit­er­ary prop­erty.

“A what?” said Kit.

“A lit­er­ary prop­erty. The at­tor­ney asked him what it was, and he said it was a thing in the maga­zines; and the at­tor­ney, who reads noth­ing but the Gaz­ette, said that he was very glad to hear it, and wrote it down.” Mrs. Lyd­iard ap­plied her handker­chief. “His father was to be in funds by Christ­mas from a mill at Bolton, and the Christ­mas after from a cargo at Liver­pool, and the Christ­mas after that from Provid­ence. I don’t know that a maga­zine is any worse.”

Clem­ency, who was the lit­er­ary prop­erty, went on cut­ting the bread-and-but­ter.

“Does he write?” said Lucy, who was wear­ing the blue rib­bon: not on the straw hat, which did not de­serve it, but in her hair, which did.

“He never wrote to us,” said Mrs. Lyd­iard.

Lucy had worn the rib­bon to St. Bride’s on the Sunday, and had thanked Kit for it on the steps, and Kit had re­ceived her thanks with the mod­est air of a man who buys rib­bons by the gross and does not like to be thanked for every one. Clem­ency had said noth­ing, then or since.

On the Wed­nes­day morn­ing there was a cake of car­mine on her desk.

It lay in the back room, in a paper from Acker­mann’s in the Strand, where her mother never went, on top of the eighth num­ber, which was three pages long and going badly: a cake of car­mine, which is the col­our that faces are made of, and costs more than al­most any­thing in the box, be­cause it is made from an in­sect that lives on a cac­tus in Mex­ico and will not be hur­ried. It would have gone into a retic­ule, she saw, in the room of a yard and a half of rib­bon pre­cisely. Nobody had said any­thing about it at break­fast. Lucy had said that the bread was stale, and Kit had said that Pel­ham said Car­lile would get two years at the least, and her mother had poured out the tea, with her cold, and had said noth­ing at all.

Clem­ency did not ask. She stood with it in her hand for about as long as it takes to read a sen­tence twice; and then she put on her bon­net, and went down the two pair of stairs and out into Salis­bury Square, where at nine in the morn­ing there was nobody but a man with a bar­row and the spar­rows, and cried.

It was one of the things she did not do. She found that she did it very badly, from want of prac­tice, and that it took no time at all; and the man with the bar­row, who had seen most things in Salis­bury Square, looked at her once and then very care­fully at his bar­row, which was the most del­ic­ate at­ten­tion she had re­ceived in Lon­don that month, the car­mine ex­cep­ted. Then she went back up the stairs, and

went on with the eighth num­ber, which was due on the tenth at twelve guineas, and did not paint any­thing, be­cause she did not yet know what the face was to be.

Mr. Rad­cliffe brought the No­vem­ber proofs to the Temple him­self on the Wed­nes­day, which he had not done since Lady Day, and climbed the stairs at King’s Bench Walk with the air of a man who does not climb stairs for other people and has de­cided to make an ex­cep­tion that will be entered some­where.

“There is a let­ter in the cor­res­pond­ents’ column,” he said, “that I thought the prin­cipal pro­pri­etor should see be­fore the town does. It is from Lord Ash­combe.”

Mr. Kin­ross knew it be­fore he had it in his hand. He had heard it at Lord Ash­combe’s table, over the mut­ton, read aloud by Mr. Til­lot­son: the rail­ings at the kerb, and Richard­son, and Mr. Wray a puppy. Mr. Bal­dock had de­clined to print it, which his lord­ship had taken as a Whig dis­cour­tesy; and so it had come to the Albe­marle, which his lord­ship took as a Tory duty.

“I have prin­ted puppy with a dash,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe. “His lord­ship will read the dash as a cour­tesy and Mr. Wray as an in­sult, and they will both be right. Mr. Wray’s an­swer is on the next leaf.”

Mr. Wray’s an­swer was four lines, and all four were true. Mr. Wray begged leave to in­form his lord­ship that the rail­ings in Gros­venor Square were where they had al­ways been, which was along the area; and that his lord­ship might sat­isfy him­self of it at any hour he pleased, by get­ting out of his car­riage.

Mr. Kin­ross read it through a second time. It was very good. It was the best thing Wray had writ­ten: it was short, which Wray’s things never were, and it was cruel, which they al­ways were, and it was ex­actly what Mr. Kin­ross would have writ­ten him­self a month ago, on a bench in the garden, with a pen­cil. He could see the town read­ing it. He could see Lord Ash­combe hav­ing it read to him, by Til­lot­son, on a Tues­day, and laugh­ing, be­cause he would sup­pose for the first half of it that it was about some­body else. In Sep­tem­ber Mr. Kin­ross had let Mr. Wray’s rail­ings stand in this maga­zine be­cause they were true. These four lines were true too.

“Strike it,” he said.

Mr. Rad­cliffe did not move. “It is true.”

“It is true. Strike it.”

“You do not com­monly strike out what is true.”

“I have begun,” said Mr. Kin­ross. “Print his lord­ship. A cor­res­pond­ent is

en­titled to be wrong in his own name; it is what the column is for.”

“His lord­ship is wrong, then.”

“His lord­ship is wrong.”

“You are cer­tain.”

“I have looked,” said Mr. Kin­ross.

Mr. Rad­cliffe took back the proof, and drew his pen through Mr. Wray, and made the mark in the mar­gin which meant that the column would come out a quarter short and some­thing must be found to fill it, and wrote be­side it, in his small com­mer­cial hand, To Even­ing: a son­net; for the Albe­marle kept a drawer of son­nets for the pur­pose, as a joiner keeps wedges. Then he stood a mo­ment longer than he need have done.

“I am to dine with Bald­win’s people on Fri­day,” he said. “At the Chapter. They are mak­ing a maga­zine for Janu­ary, and they want a man who knows the trade.”

“And do you?”

“I know what every­body in it is paid.” He put the proof under his arm. “I have ac­cep­ted the din­ner. I have not ac­cep­ted any­thing else.”

He went down the stairs; and on the way down, as he put away everything, he put away the cir­cum­stance that the prin­cipal pro­pri­etor of the Albe­marle had lately been look­ing at rail­ings.

Lady Ar­doch’s let­ter came on the Sat­urday, crossed and re­crossed. She had had a let­ter from Lord Ash­combe, who wrote to every­body, and was at present writ­ing chiefly about build­ers, to say that he had dined Nath­aniel with the Author of that long thing in the Albe­marle: a Mr. Dal­gleish, a Perth man, very re­spect­able, with four sis­ters, who denied it. Lady Ar­doch was more re­lieved than she could say, and said so for a side and a half. She had been in a per­fect fid­get all the sum­mer, she would not con­ceal it; for she had got it into her head, from his being al­ways at the Temple and never at his law­yers’, and from some­thing in that maga­zine about the Marches which had put her in mind of his grand­father, that it was the book after all, and that Nath­aniel was writ­ing for the maga­zines, which his uncle would never have borne. She now saw that it had been all nerves and non­sense, and begged his par­don; and Miss Lau­der’s com­plex­ion was very much im­proved by the air.

Mr. Kin­ross read it at break­fast, and did not put it under the toast-rack. He took it up to the lib­rary af­ter­wards and answered it, which he had not done to a let­ter of his aunt’s in a dozen years; and Fen­wick, car­ry­ing the an­swer to the post, held it a mo­ment in the hall, as a man holds a thing he has not seen be­fore and sus­pects of being a for­gery.

It said:

My dear Aunt,⁠—You may be easy. I have dined with the Author of the Warden, and can as­sure you that he is noth­ing like me. He is liked; he has four sis­ters; and he denied it to Lord Ash­combe three times over the soup, which I could not have done once. Your af­fec­tion­ate nephew, N. K.

Everything in it was true of Mr. Dal­gleish, and his aunt would read it so. It was the first let­ter of his life that had been writ­ten to be mis­read; and he found, when Fen­wick had taken it away, that it had given him no trouble at all.

On the first of No­vem­ber Mr. Kin­ross was in Albe­marle Street by eight, which was an hour after Mr. Rad­cliffe had sat down with his own num­ber and two be­fore the town could have done; and he found the Lud­gate lying by it­self on the corner of the table nearest the door, where nobody ever put a maga­zine but Mr. Rad­cliffe, and Mr. Rad­cliffe only when there was some­thing in it.

“The Author has moved his rail­ings,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe.

Mr. Kin­ross sat down with it. The sev­enth num­ber of the Mor­timers was the kit­chen-maid’s: a girl of fif­teen, newly come from a regis­ter-of­fice, at the foot of the area steps in Mount Street, look­ing up. When Mrs. Mor­timer’s car­riage came, in the middle of it, it drew up where car­riages drew up in that Square, at the step, with the rail­ings be­hind it along the area and the kit­chen-maid under them; and the num­ber went on with­out a word, as though the rail­ings had never stood any­where else. Beside it on the table lay the Albe­marle, open at the cor­res­pond­ents’ column, where his lord­ship stood at the kerb for a page and a half, with Mr. Wray struck out from under him and a son­net in his place.

So the Author had answered his lord­ship him­self, on the same morn­ing, in the other maga­zine, by mend­ing the very thing his lord­ship had spent a page and a half de­fend­ing; and Mr. Kin­ross, who had struck out Wray to spare a kind man the truth from a puppy, had spared him the puppy and handed him to the Author. It was very likely that his lord­ship would never no­tice, since Til­lot­son read him the Lud­gate on Tues­days and passed over the parts about kit­chens. Mr. Kin­ross saw that this was not the point.

Then he came to the sen­tence. He read that the fam­ily in Mount Street had been set down at their own door so many times that not one of them could have said within a yard where the rail­ings stood; and that the kit­chen-maid, at four­teen guineas a year, spent her days below them, with noth­ing else to look at, and knew the whole of the fash­ion­able world by its boots. He had

been set down at his own door every day since he was one-and-twenty. He had stood on his own pave­ment, not three weeks ago, in the dark, for the first time in his life, and looked; and he had asked Fen­wick in the morn­ing, and Fen­wick had understood it to be gen­er­ally known. He read the sen­tence again. It did not seem to him to be about Lord Ash­combe at all.

“It is very good,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe, who had watched him read it, as he watched everything, for its price.

Mr. Kin­ross walked home to break­fast. He asked Fen­wick, across the Chron­icle, what the kit­chen-maid’s place in that house was worth; and Fen­wick, who had stopped look­ing sur­prised at any­thing his mas­ter asked and had begun in­stead to look pre­pared, said four­teen guineas, sir, and her tea and sugar, and that the place was not yet filled.

After break­fast Mr. Kin­ross went to the Temple, and took out of his drawer the slip on which he had writ­ten a house­keeper’s son, with Oxford quer­ied under it and pos­sibly a woman struck through; and he looked at it for some time. The Author knew, then, to the guinea, what was paid below stairs in Gros­venor Square. He thought, for the length of a breath, of the young per­son at his rail­ings who had come about the place and not come back; and then of the third line on the slip, which he had struck through for good reas­ons. A young woman who wanted a place wanted a place. The Author had been below stairs all his life, and had no need to go and look. Mr. Kin­ross un­der­lined the first line twice, and put the slip back, and was more pleased with it than ever, which is the usual ef­fect of evid­ence upon a the­ory.

Clem­ency went up to the Row at noon, as she did on the first of every month, to look at her own num­ber in Bal­dock’s win­dow with­out buy­ing it; and it was there.

She had not known, until she saw it, how little she had ex­pec­ted it to be. The ver­dicts had come down Fleet Street more than a fort­night be­fore; Tuck­ett, Kit said, had sent his com­pli­ments to Mr. Bal­dock on the six­teenth and his re­grets on the eight­eenth, and the Row had it that there would be no Lud­gate for No­vem­ber; and since then she had heard noth­ing, be­cause Mr. Bal­dock had sent noth­ing, which was his way of say­ing that there was noth­ing yet to send. Now the Lud­gate lay in the win­dow in its blue-grey wrap­per, be­tween the ser­mons and the dry rot, as though it had never been in any doubt, with the con­tents prin­ted down the front in the small plain Whig type: The Mor­timers of Mount Street. No. VII. And set in above the Mor­timers, in the same small type that

Man­chester had had in Sep­tem­ber, was a page headed Guild­hall.

Some­body had brought Tuck­ett to it. Mr. Bal­dock, she sup­posed; and she did not ask her­self what it had taken. She looked at the win­dow for the proper length of time, which was the length of time a stranger might give it, and then for a little longer, which a stranger would not; and the win­dow of the of­fice above did not go up, and nobody called her in, and she went home by Lud­gate Hill with noth­ing under her arm, and did not want any­thing there.

Kit came home at six with the Albe­marle, which Mr. Pel­ham had sent with his com­pli­ments be­cause there was a lord in it, and with news.

“They have found him,” said Kit, be­fore he had his coat off. “The Mor­timers. Not the Warden; the other. Pel­ham had it at Dick’s, and Grice had it at the Chapter, and Lord Ash­combe has had him to call, and he’s to dine there be­fore Christ­mas with Dal­gleish, the two of them at one table. It’s a Man­chester man, which Pel­ham says is only the City fur­ther off, so that he was right all along: the first reason and the second and the fourth. A Mr. Hind­ley.”

“I know a Mr. Hind­ley,” said Mrs. Lyd­iard.

“Ma!”

“The one who owes us?” said Lucy.

“The son of the one who owes us.” Mrs. Lyd­iard took up the cuff she was mend­ing. “Your father had him to din­ner. He talked about looms.”

“Then you’ve had the Author of the Mor­timers to roast mut­ton!” Kit sat down to the fire in a kind of ec­stasy. “In Bread Street! Lord, Ma, why did you never say?”

“I told you a fort­night ago that he had a lit­er­ary prop­erty,” said Mrs. Lyd­iard. “Nobody listened. I have never in my life known a Hind­ley write any­thing but his name at the foot of a bill, and that badly.”

Clem­ency laid the cloth. She laid it very ex­actly, and said noth­ing; and Kit, who had the floor and did not mean to give it up, opened the Albe­marle at the cor­res­pond­ents’ column and gave them his lord­ship’s let­ter from the be­gin­ning, with the ex­pres­sion. Clem­ency, who had the ori­ginal in the fus­tian port­fo­lio under her bed, be­tween Mr. Mor­timer with­out a face and a car­riage that still drew up at the kerb, heard it read aloud for the first time: the first writer since Richard­son who had understood the Square, the rail­ings ex­actly where rail­ings were set, at the kerb, as any res­id­ent could testify, and Mr. Wray a p, dash, y.

“And Wray’s not answered him,” said Kit. “Pel­ham says it’s the first time in his life Wray has let any­body have the last word.” He turned the page, de­lighted with every­body.

“And here’s the best of it. Pel­ham had the Lud­gate at Dick’s as well, to see what the fel­low would say; and the fel­low’s moved his rail­ings! This month! His lord­ship stands up for him at the kerb, and he goes and puts them in the area, under Wray’s nose, on the same morn­ing. He’s lost his nerve. Wray’s frightened him.”

“He has not lost his nerve,” said Clem­ency.

It came out louder than she had meant, and the table looked at her; and she could not stop.

“He has not lost his nerve, and nobody has frightened him. He went and looked. He has put in the coal-plate, and the boots, and the kit­chen-maid’s wages to the guinea, and nobody puts in a coal-plate who has not stood under one. He was wrong, and he went and looked, which is more than Mr. Wray has ever done or his lord­ship ever will; and he has put it right in his own num­ber, with­out a word about it to either of them; and if you call that los­ing his nerve, Kit, you may⁠—you may⁠—”

She did not know what he might. She had never in her life been angry aloud at that table, and she had no end­ing ready.

There was a si­lence.

“Well,” said Kit, after a mo­ment, with real re­spect, “you’d make a bet­ter Author than Hind­ley.” He shut the Albe­marle. “I’ll tell Pel­ham. He’ll say it’s the fifth reason.”

Clem­ency laughed. She had not meant to do that either; but she laughed, and Kit laughed, and Lucy, who had not been at­tend­ing, laughed be­cause they had, and said that he had put the rail­ings where she fell down, which was only right; and it was the first time in a month that Clem­ency had laughed at that table with­out pay­ing for it. Mrs. Lyd­iard, who did not laugh, ob­served that old Mr. Hind­ley had never in his life stood under any­thing he could avoid, and asked Lucy for the salt.

They went to bed at el­even. Kit left the Albe­marle on the table, open at his lord­ship, as he left everything; and Clem­ency took it, and a candle, through to the back room, and sat down to the Warden.

The twelfth num­ber took up the Warden at Lud­low, where the el­ev­enth had left him, on the morn­ing after the feast; and it was a cold num­ber, and a long one, and she read it as she now read the Warden, sit­ting down, with her whole at­ten­tion, look­ing for the sen­tence. She found it two-thirds of the way through, and did not know it at first, be­cause it had been turned round and was look­ing at her from the other side:

The Warden had held, with the King and with every lord who ever kept a March, that a peace broken by its keeper is past his mend­ing; and he held it still at Mar­tin­mas, when he found his own men­ded, with­out his leave and be­hind his back, by a host­age who owed him noth­ing, and who had done it as the women of the March had al­ways men­ded what their lords broke, for noth­ing at all; which was the only part of it that he could not forgive.

She read it twice. It was the clause she had put at the end of Mr. Mor­timer’s sen­tence in Sep­tem­ber, the only part of it that had not been his: that the peace of a house was not to be men­ded, at any charge whatever, by the man who had broken it. He had taken it, as she had taken his foot­man and his peace. He had not quar­relled with it. He had only gone on past the end of it, to a place where she had not thought to go, and found some­body stand­ing there.

For noth­ing at all. It was not true. Noth­ing was men­ded for noth­ing. She knew what it cost to turn a gown, and what a strip of brown paper cost a man who had not a shil­ling that was not some­body’s already, and what it cost to stand at the foot of el­even steps in Gros­venor Square and be asked whether one could scour. She knew the price of everything that had been men­ded in that house since Bread Street, and who had paid it; and the car­mine lay on the desk in front of her, in its paper, where her mother had put it, and nobody had said a word.

She sat with her hand on it until the candle was down. She was very angry with him. It took her the rest of the candle to dis­cover that it was be­cause he was right; and there was nobody in Lon­don to whom she could say so, which was the only part of it that she could not forgive.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1820. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: THE GREAT UNKNOWN (Ch. 4)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.JANUARY, 1820.No. IV.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 43.)


CHAPTER IV.

The Great Unknown.

In which Clemency goes down eleven steps in Grosvenor Square, the Temple gives the Warden to Mr. Dalgleish, and Mr. Kinross dines with the wrong authors of both.

“Who writes the Warden, Kit?”

She asked it on the Saturday, over the breakfast things, in the voice in which she asked him whether it was likely to rain; and Kit, who was reading the Chronicle against the coffee-pot because Mr. Pelham did not want it until ten, said that nobody knew, and that Pelham said Albemarle Street kept it for reasons, and that if she wanted his opinion it was one of the Radcliffes, since nobody else would print it.

“I did not want your opinion. I wanted Mr. Pelham’s.”

“Then you shall have it on Monday, from Hare Court.” He turned the paper. “Here is a thing, though. There is to be a new magazine in the Row after Christmas. Baldwin’s are at the back of it, Pelham says, and the first number is to be out in January, and

they are buying up everybody. Pelham had it at Dick’s. They have written to half the writing men in London, and they have written”⁠—he found the place he wanted in the Chronicle, and lost interest in his own sentence⁠—“to the Author of the Mortimers, through Baldock, and the Row says Baldock has not sent it on, because he has not the direction. Nobody has the direction. Pass the butter, Clem.”

Clemency passed the butter.

“Have they,” she said.

The Temple in the long vacation is a place in which a rumour has nothing to do but grow.

The courts do not sit. The benchers are in the country; the juniors who can afford it are on circuit, and the juniors who cannot are in their chambers with the door shut, pretending to

be. The laundresses have the staircases to themselves. A man may walk from the Inner Temple gate to the river at noon and meet nobody but a porter and a cat, and the porter will tell him anything he likes, because nothing has happened since July and the porter is in want of conversation. It was in this hush, in the first week of October, between the Michaelmas rents and the Michaelmas term, which did not begin until November and had nothing to do with Michaelmas but the name, that the Inner Temple made up its mind who wrote The Lord Warden.

Mr. Kinross, who had walked there every day for a month, was not consulted.

He was in his chambers, with the door shut, not pretending to be anything. He had brought with him the six numbers of the Mortimers and the eleven numbers of the Warden, and a pencil, and the intention of reading the two of them through together, in order, as one reads two sides of a correspondence when one has begun to suspect that the other side has been reading it more carefully than oneself. He had done this on the Monday, and again on the Tuesday, and by the Tuesday afternoon he had begun to sort his own margins, which was a thing he had never done, because he had never before had margins worth sorting.

They sorted into two heaps. In the

one heap were the corrections: the railings, the dinner-hour, a carriage that would not have stood where the Author had stood it, a quotation from the Psalms in the Bible words, which no clergyman had ever read from a desk, since the church reads them from the Prayer-Book. They were the marks of a man who knew the front of a house. In the other heap were the things he had let stand, and had marked only with a tick, or with true, or with nothing; and he observed, with the detachment of a man cataloguing somebody else’s library, that every one of them was a thing seen from the back of the house: what a footman cost, and what a cook would bear, and how a housekeeper kept her book, and what it was to sit out a dinner in a gown. The Author had been let into every room in Mount Street but the drawing-room, and had described the drawing-room from the stairs.

A housekeeper’s son. He wrote it on a slip, and under it Oxford, with a query, and under that, because he was honest in a margin if nowhere else, possibly a woman; and he looked at the three lines for a while, and then struck out the third. A woman could not have kept it up for six months, at seven guineas, to the tenth of every month. Women did not write to the tenth of the month. They wrote when they were unhappy, and stopped when

they were married, and in either condition they did not know what a footman cost; it was a thing they were kept from knowing, as they were kept from the area steps. He had the testimony of his aunt, who had kept house for him since he was one-and-twenty and had never in that time named a sum under ten thousand pounds. The housekeeper’s son was a better answer. It accounted for the stairs. He put the slip in the drawer with the others, and was pleased with it, as a man is pleased with a wrong answer that has cost him some trouble.

She went on the Tuesday, because Tuesday was the day on which Mrs. Lydiard went to Bread Street to see about the Hindleys’ account, which had been seen about every Tuesday for two years and would not be settled in Clemency’s lifetime; and because a woman who is going to walk two miles westward through London with no parcel had better choose a day on which nobody will ask her where she is going.

She had settled, in the night, how it was to be done. One did not walk down Mount Street. One walked through it, on the way to somewhere else, with the air of a person who had been sent; and the somewhere else was Grosvenor Square, because a woman in a grey gown turned once might be any

body’s governess going anywhere, so long as she did not stop. The whole art, as Clemency understood it, lay in not stopping. She had been not stopping outside Baldock’s window on the first of every month for six months, and considered herself a proficient.

She stopped at Ackermann’s.

She had not meant to. It was on the way, which was her excuse, and it was a window into which half London looked, which was her other excuse, and she had crossed the Strand on purpose to be on its side of the street, which was no excuse at all. There were the new prints, and the drawing-books, and the little boxes of colours in their rows, and a card with the price of a cake of colour written on it in a clerk’s hand; and she stood and read the card twice, as she had read Mr. Wray twice, and found it as clever and as much to the point. She knew to a penny what she had in her reticule, and to a penny what the week wanted of it, and the difference between the two sums was exactly one cake of colour, or a little over; it had been so for a month, and she had not spent it, because to spend it on a colour would be to begin a picture, and she had begun enough of those.

Three doors along there was a haberdasher’s, with a ribbon in the window of a blue that Lucy had been wanting since the summer for a straw hat that did not deserve it. Clemency went

in and bought a yard and a half of it, and put the parcel in her reticule, where it took up the room of the cake of colour precisely; and came out, and did not look again at Ackermann’s, and walked on toward Charing Cross, and found, with some surprise, that she was not sorry. She would say nothing about it. She would leave it on Lucy’s pillow and let her think it had come from Kit, who would take the credit, as he took the credit for most things, and in this case would deserve it rather less than usual.

It was a long way. She had never walked it. Piccadilly she knew as far as the circulating library; beyond it the street went up, and the houses went up with it, and the shops stopped, and the pavement grew wider and emptier and cleaner, as though the dirt had been told it was not wanted and had gone away east. She turned up by the corner that she had chosen from a map in Dunning’s shop, and came, by two turnings that she had made in her head a hundred times and never on her feet, into Mount Street.

It was not elegant.

She had known that it would not be; she had written that it was not; she had taken some pains, in the second number, to make Mrs. Mortimer say so. But she had not known how it was not. It was not elegant as Bread Street was not elegant: it had a pub

lic-house in it, and a workhouse, and a smell of something being boiled, and a cart; and the houses were brown and narrow and had the air of houses that were let, and would be let again, to people who had taken them because they were within a street of the Square and would not be within a street of it long. She walked down it slowly, with no parcel, and nobody asked her anything at all; and she thought, as she went, that she had been very nearly right about everything in it except its size, which was smaller, and its noise, which was greater, and its railings, which were not at the kerb; and that she would not have changed a sentence of the six numbers for having seen it, and that she would not now, for any money, write the seventh without having done so.

Then she came out into the Square, and lost her nerve.

It was not the houses. She had expected the houses. It was the quiet. Nothing in the Square was making a noise: not the garden, which was locked; not the carriages, which stood with their wheels muffled in straw where somebody was ill; not the servants, who went along the areas under the pavement as though the pavement were a roof; not the pavement itself, which was wide enough for four people and had nobody on it. She stood at

the corner with her hand on the railings of a house, which were, as Kit had said, along the area, to keep her from falling into the kitchen; and she understood for the first time what Mr. Wray had meant, and that he had been kinder than he knew. One could not describe this from the wrong side of the railings. One could not describe it from the right side either. It did not want describing. It wanted leaving alone, which was what it had, and what it had been built for, and what nobody in Bread Street or Salisbury Square had ever been able to afford.

She had meant to walk once round and go home. She had got as far as the north side when a window went up, as a window had gone up over her head in the Row the week before, except that this one went up under her feet, and a voice said: “You’ll be the young person about the place.”

Clemency looked down into the area of a house in Grosvenor Square, which was his, though she did not know it and there was nothing on the house to say so; and a woman in a cap looked up at her out of it, with her sleeves rolled, and the whole of her face arranged into the question of whether this one would do.

“I beg your pardon?”

“Kitchen-maid. You’ll have come from the office. Come down, then; you’ll not get the place from the pave

ment.”

She went down. There were eleven steps, and the railings were at her shoulder all the way, and the kitchen door stood open at the bottom of them with the warmth coming out of it like a breath; and she did not, at any one of the eleven steps, say that she was not come about the place, because at the first of them it had seemed rude to interrupt, and at the fifth it had seemed too late, and by the eleventh she had discovered that she did not want to. She was nobody. She had been nobody in Bread Street and nobody in Salisbury Square and nobody, with some care, in Paternoster Row; but she had never before been nobody in particular, with a character to answer for and a place to be tried for, and a woman in a cap who wished to know whether she could scour.

She said that she could scour.

“And the fires?”

“And the fires.”

“You’re very fine-spoken, for the office.” The cook, if it was the cook, looked at her gown. “Where were you last?”

“With a family in the City,” said Clemency, who had been with one for six-and-twenty years, “that has since gone down in the world.”

“They mostly have, in the City.” This was said without malice, as one states the climate. “You’ll not get a

City place here. It is a quiet house. The family’s in the north and the master dines alone, when he dines, which is not every day, and never at six, whatever you may have been used to. It’s fourteen guineas, and your tea and sugar, and you’ll find it enough, for there’s nothing to spend it on. The last girl went because it was too quiet. Could you bear it quiet?”

“I have borne a great deal of noise,” said Clemency, “and I should like to try the other.”

The woman in the cap laughed, which she had not expected to do, and which Clemency had not expected to make her do.

“Can you read?”

“A little.”

“Write?”

“Enough to sign for my wages.”

“Followers?”

“None,” said Clemency.

“You’ll all say that.”

“I have said it for six-and-twenty years, and it has been true the whole time, which is more than most can say of anything.”

The cook laughed again, and said she was a cool one, and that it was no bad thing in a kitchen-maid, for the last had cried; and for a quarter of an hour, in the warm, at the kitchen table just inside the door, with her back to the coal-cellar and the Square going by overhead, she was

asked everything that a lady could not have been asked and answered everything that a lady could not have known. The cook’s slate lay on the table between them with the week’s dinners chalked on it, and Clemency read it upside down, as she read every price. She was found satisfactory in all of it, and was told to come again on Friday when Mr. Fenwick would be at home, because nothing in that house was settled without Mr. Fenwick, and it was as well she should know it from the start.

She did not say that she would come on Friday. She did not say that she would not. She stood at the foot of the steps and looked, because she had leave to look, at the only part of Grosvenor Square that she was ever likely to see from the inside; and what she saw was a strip of sky with railings across it, and the underside of the pavement, and a round iron plate let into it where the coals went down, and, going past above her head at the level of her eyes, boots. Boots, and the wheels of a barrow, and the hem of a gown, and more boots. One did not see faces from the area. One saw the whole of the fashionable world by its feet, and learned, in a quarter of an hour, more of where it was going than it knew itself.

She went up the eleven steps with her hand on the railings, and along the north side, and out of the Square by

the way she had come, and did not run, and did not laugh aloud until she was in Mount Street, where nobody minded.

Mr. Kinross was at the Temple. He had been there since ten, with the door shut, sorting his margins into the front of the house and the back; and at the hour at which a young person was being tried for the place in his kitchen, and found satisfactory, he was writing a housekeeper’s son on a slip of paper two miles off, and striking out the line below it.

Nothing came on the Monday, because Mr. Pelham, who had something better in hand, would not be hurried; and the something better came home with Kit on the Thursday, at six, in the form of news.

“They have found the Warden,” said Kit, before he had his coat off.

Clemency, who was laying the cloth because Lucy was doing her hair, laid a fork very exactly where it went.

“Found him where?”

“In Crown Office Row.” Kit sat down to the fire with the air of a man who has carried a thing a quarter of a mile and proposes to be paid for it. “It’s a Mr. Dalgleish, a conveyancer, who has chambers over Grice. Pelham had it from Grice on Tuesday, and the whole Inn has it now; you can’t cross the garden without being told. He takes the Albemarle and reads it

at Dick’s to save the two shillings, and his clerk has seen him carry it home, which he never did before this year, and he has been pink in the face since the first of the month. It’s as plain as a pikestaff. Pelham says there was never a doubt of it.”

“There was never a doubt of it on Tuesday,” said Clemency. “There was no Mr. Dalgleish on Saturday.”

“There was always a Mr. Dalgleish. There was no occasion to think of him.”

“Who is Mr. Grice?”

“Grice? Grice is the man he has chambers over.”

“And how does Mr. Grice know?”

“Lord, Clem, how does anybody know anything? His laundress told him. She does Dalgleish’s stairs. She had it from the clerk.” Kit stretched his feet to the fire. “If you want a thing proved, you want a laundress. They know who is at home. And I’ll tell you what else the garden knows, since you began it. I asked Pelham on Monday, for you, who wrote the thing, and Pelham asked Grice, and Grice told the garden; and the garden has it now that there is a lady in Fleet Street who reads the Warden, which the Inn finds a better joke than Dalgleish. You’re famous, Clem. You haven’t a name, but you’re famous.”

“I asked you who wrote it. I did not say I read it.”

“You asked who wrote it over the breakfast things. Nobody asks that about a thing they don’t read.” He was pleased with this; it was the kind of inference he admired in Pelham. “It’s gone round. You’ll not get it back.”

She knew that she would not. She had asked one question, in the voice in which she asked about the weather, and it had gone a quarter of a mile into the Temple and come out the other side as a lady in Fleet Street; and she sat with the knowledge, which was new to her, of having started a thing that she could not stop, and found that she did not like it, and that it was, as near as made no difference, what she had been doing to a man in Albemarle Street since the first of September.

Clemency finished the cloth. She knew that it was not Mr. Dalgleish, as she knew the price of coals; it was one of the things in her head that she did not have to look for. The man who wrote the Warden did not read the Albemarle at Dick’s to save two shillings. He owned it. He carried the Warden in it at twenty pounds a month, which was two hundred and forty pounds a year, which was more than Kit and Mr. Pelham together, and more than the house in Salisbury Square had cost her in rent since Bread Street; and he had read her fourth number, and taken a sentence out of it and sent it back to her in the eleventh,

and a man who did that did not carry the Albemarle home to be noticed. He had no wish to be noticed. He had been not noticed for the better part of a year, with the whole of London looking, and had paid twenty pounds a month for the privilege; and the Temple had now given his book to a conveyancer who was pink in the face. She could not say so. She could not say that she knew the price of the Warden’s silence, or how, or why she had been counting it; and she said instead, “Is he a married man, Mr. Dalgleish?” which was what her mother would have asked, and was given to understand that he was not, and that he had four sisters in Perth, and that the thing was a settled fact.

Mrs. Lydiard came in with the fish, and Lucy with her hair, and they sat down; and Kit, who had the floor and did not mean to give it up, went on from the Warden to the Mortimers with the ease of a man who has two scandals and one audience.

“And that’s not the whole of it. Pelham has the other one too. Pelham has made a study of it.” He helped himself. “He has four reasons why the Author of the Mortimers is a City man, and he gave them me on the stairs, and I’ll give them you.”

“Must you?” said Clemency.

“You asked me on Saturday who wrote the Warden. You can hear who wrote the other. Firstly.” He held up

a fork. “He knows what everything costs. A gentleman doesn’t know what anything costs; he has a man to know it for him. Secondly: he says the Manchester trade, and never the cotton trade, which is what the trade calls itself and nobody else does. Thirdly⁠—” He stopped. “I’ve lost the third. It was a good one. Something about the Psalms.”

“He quotes the Psalms out of the Bible,” said Clemency, “as they are read at prayers in a counting-house, and not out of the Prayer-Book, as they are read in church.”

Kit stared at her. “That’s it. How did you come at it?”

“You said it was about the Psalms. There is only one thing it could be about.” She took some fish. “Go on.”

“Fourthly,” said Kit, who had not quite recovered, “and lastly: he is paid by the sheet, and he writes to the end of the sheet exactly, every number, like a man measuring calico.”

“He is not paid by the sheet. Nobody in the Row is paid by the sheet. Mr. Baldock pays by the sheet and a half, because that is what a number is.”

“How the devil do you know what Baldock pays?”

“You told us,” said Clemency. “In August. You said everybody in the Row knew it.”

Kit had said it, or something near enough to it that he could not be sure

he had not; and he had the grace to look put out, and the sense to recover by taking more fish. Lucy said that she did not care who wrote the Mortimers, so long as they went on, because Miss Harker had Number Six and would not give it up until Sunday. Mrs. Lydiard said nothing. She had the cuff of Kit’s other shirt, and was mending it with the air of a woman who does not listen to the magazines; and Clemency, who had argued two of Mr. Pelham’s four reasons without once stopping to consider which side of them she was on, found that she had become, in the course of a plate of fish, the acknowledged authority at that table on the Author of The Mortimers of Mount Street, and that she was believed in everything she said because nobody present could imagine that she had any means of knowing. It was a very comfortable position. It was the most comfortable position she had occupied in a month. She corrected Kit twice more before the cheese, on the number of the Mortimers’ servants and the quarter in which they had taken the house, and was right both times, and was thanked.

“He writes,” said Kit, summing up for Mr. Pelham, “like a man who has had a bill to pay.”

“He writes like a man who has paid it,” said Clemency, and was aware, as she said it, that she had pronounced

upon the Author’s sex for the first time in her life, aloud, at her own table; and that it had cost her nothing, and that she had been glad to do it.

“It is a woman,” said Mrs. Lydiard.

She said it to the cuff. The table looked at her.

“Mama!”

“I have said it before. Nobody listens.” Mrs. Lydiard drew her thread through. “There is no man alive knows what it costs to turn a gown. It is in the fourth number. He knows to a shilling. It is a woman, and she has had to do it.”

Kit laughed. “A woman couldn’t keep a thing up six months, Ma’am. Not to the tenth of the month, not for money. They keep nothing up six months but a grievance.”

Lucy laughed, because Kit had. Clemency laughed too. It was the only laugh of hers at that table in a month that cost her anything, and she paid it, and went on with the cheese; and her mother, who had not laughed, bit off her thread and said that she would say no more about it, and did not look at her elder daughter at all, which was either nothing or was a great deal, and Clemency had no means of knowing which, and did not ask.

“Well, whoever he is,” said Kit, “he’s going up in the world. He’s to leave Baldock. The Row has it from Baldwin’s people that the Mortimers

are bespoke for the new magazine, the first number, in January, at ten guineas; and that the Author has been applied to, and has dined with them.”

“Dined with them,” said Clemency.

“At the Chapter, on Tuesday. A tall man, the Row’s man says, about forty, with a Lancashire voice, who talked of nothing all dinner but the price of calico. Which bears out the second reason, you’ll observe.” Kit was pleased with this. “And the fourth.”

“On Tuesday.”

“On Tuesday.”

Clemency had been, on Tuesday, at the foot of eleven steps in Grosvenor Square, being asked whether she could scour. She sat and considered the tall man with the Lancashire voice, who had dined at the Chapter in her name and talked of calico. She found that she did not resent him. She found, which surprised her more, that she rather admired him, as one admires a thing well done; for he was, in every point, the Author that Mr. Pelham had built out of four reasons and that her brother had just finished proving to her over the fish, and he had had the wit to go and be him before anybody else thought of it. The town had wanted a Manchester man of forty, and had got one. It would always get one. She had understood that evening something that Mr. Baldock, with thirty years in the trade, could have told her

in a sentence: that the Author of anything is not the person who wrote it but the person the town has agreed upon, and that the town will dine him at the Chapter whether he exists or not.

Kit, over the cheese, made a couplet upon it. He made couplets when he had drunk his share, and this one came out whole, as his couplets did, and was better than most:

He knows what every footman costs,

And what the dinners are;

He knows the whole of Mount Street,

But the way to Grosvenor Square.

He was so pleased with it that he said it twice; and he took it into the Temple on Friday, and said it to Grice on the stairs, and by Saturday noon it was going round the Inn as Mr. Wray’s.

Lucy cleared. She was in and out with the plates, and had not been attending, or had seemed not to; and she stopped by Clemency’s chair with the cheese-dish in her hands and said, in the voice in which she said most things, which was the voice of a girl who has been told she is pretty and has found it a sufficient occupation: “I could have told him where the railings go. I fell down an area in Fetter Lane when I was nine, and Papa said it was the railings’ fault for being where they were, and the man said that was where railings went, and they had words. I have

never forgot it. I have a mark.”

“You never said so,” said Clemency.

“Nobody asked me,” said Lucy, and went out with the cheese.

She wrote the seventh number on the Friday, in the back room, by daylight, in one sitting.

It was the kitchen-maid’s number. It had to be; there was no other way, now, that she could write the house. Mr. Mortimer had lost his footman in the fifth and his peace in the sixth, and in the seventh the thing that happened was that nothing happened, and that a girl of fifteen, newly come from a register-office with her character in her pocket, stood at the foot of the area steps in Mount Street and looked up; and Clemency, who had never in six numbers been able to see the house from the inside, found that she could see the whole of it from below, down to the plate where the coals went in. She put in the plate. She put in the boots, and the wheels of a barrow, and the hem of a gown. She put in a cook who stated the climate of the City without malice, and a quarter of an hour in the warm, and fourteen guineas and the tea and sugar; and when she came to the carriage, which in the fourth number had drawn up at the railings at the kerb, she drew it up where carriages drew up in that Square, at a step, with the railings behind it along

the area and the kitchen-maid under them, and went on without remarking it, as a woman mends a cuff.

Then she wrote the sentence.

She had not planned it. It arrived, as the good ones did, in the middle of a paragraph about something else, and she stopped and let it come:

There was one place in the house in Mount Street from which the house could be seen, and it was the lowest, and it was worth fourteen guineas a year: for the family had been set down at their own door so many times that not one of them could have said within a yard where the railings stood; but the kitchen-maid spent her days below them, with nothing else to look at, and knew the whole of the fashionable world by its boots.

She read it over. It was true. It was the first thing in seven numbers that she had known to be true because she had stood in the place, and not because she had taken trouble; and she sat for a moment with the pen in her hand, and did a sum that she had not meant to do, and found that fourteen guineas was two numbers of the Mortimers exactly, with nothing over, and that she had therefore been paid, that summer, for every pair of months, a kitchen-maid’s year. She did not know what to make of this. She wrote it down on the back of the sheet, as she wrote down most things she did not know what to make of, and went on with the number,

and finished it at four, when the light went, with the seventh number done and two days in hand, which had never happened before either.

She took it to the Row on the Saturday, because the tenth was a Sunday and Mr. Baldock, who was a Whig, kept the Sabbath as he kept everything else, on principle and under protest.

He had two letters for her. He had them on the desk in front of him, squared with its edge, and he had the look of a man who has been waiting since breakfast to give somebody something and has not yet decided in what order.

“This one first,” he said, “because it is the one I understand.”

It was a letter from Lord Ashcombe, three sides in a large hand that went uphill, to say that the Author of the Mortimers was the first writer since Richardson who had understood the Square; that the railings in the fourth number stood exactly where railings stood in the Square, at the kerb, as any resident could testify; that Mr. Wray of the Albemarle, who had said otherwise, was a puppy; and that his lordship would be glad to be allowed to be the Author’s host.

“He is wrong about the railings,” said Clemency.

“He is a lord,” said Mr. Baldock. “He is allowed to be wrong about the

railings. He is not allowed to be wrong about them in my magazine, and I have no intention of printing him.” He took off his spectacles. “The seventh is in your hand, I think. Have you mended them?”

“I have mended them.”

“Then they are mended, and his lordship may find it out for himself, in a month, from the pavement.” He held out his hand for the number, and she gave it him, and he weighed it without opening it, as he always did, as though it were sold by the pound. “Fifteen pages. You are early. You are never this early.”

“I had two days in hand.”

“Nobody has two days in hand.” He put it in the drawer. “Now the other.”

The other was not addressed to Mr. Baldock. It was addressed, in a clerk’s good round hand, To the Author of “The Mortimers of Mount Street”, to the care of Mr. Baldock, Paternoster Row; and it was sealed, and Mr. Baldock had not broken the seal, and said so, and added that he had held it up to the window on Thursday night and read it through the paper, which was not the same thing, and which he would thank her not to mention in the Row.

“It is from the new people,” he said. “The London, they are to call it, as if there had never been one. Baldwin’s are finding the money and a gentle

man from the newspapers is to find the rest, and they are looking, I hear, for a man who knows the trade, which in the Row means a man who knows what everybody else is paid. They want you for the first number, in January, at ten guineas, and they want to know your name; and they are not the only ones who want to know it, for the Row has been in here twice since Tuesday to ask me whether it is true you have dined with them, and I have said that I could not undertake to say, which has been taken, I find, as meaning yes.”

“I was not at the Chapter on Tuesday.”

“I did not suppose you were. I supposed you were somewhere, and that it was no business of mine.” He looked at her over the desk. “I will not keep you from ten guineas, Miss Lydiard. I could not, if I would, and after my lease I am not sure that I would. But I will tell you what I told the Row, which is that I do not know the Author’s name; and I will tell you what I did not tell the Row, which is that if I did, I do not think it would fetch ten guineas in January, nor seven, nor five. They want a Manchester man of forty. They have dined one.”

She took the letter. She did not open it there. She had never had a letter addressed to the Author before; nobody had, because the Author had not had a direction until Thursday, when the

Row gave him one by acclamation; and she carried it home unopened, with his lordship’s three sides folded inside it, down Ludgate Hill and into Salisbury Court and up the two pair of stairs, and put the two of them into the fustian portfolio under the bed, between Mr. Mortimer without a face and Mrs. Mortimer’s carriage at the railings at the kerb. It was where she kept the things she could not finish. A dinner in Grosvenor Square, and ten guineas a number, and a name: they went in with the rest, and she tied the tapes.

She had let the railings stand corrected. She did not think about it. She had been a day writing the seventh number and an afternoon in Grosvenor Square, and she had put the railings where they were because that was where they were; and if the one man in London who had taken her side in print was to find out in a month, from his own pavement, that she had not taken his, she was sorry for it, and would have done it again. It is the condition which in other people is called principle, and which Mrs. Lydiard, had she been told of it, would have called taking trouble.

The Inner Temple gave The Lord Warden to Mr. Dalgleish on the Tuesday, had settled it by the Thursday, and had delivered it, with the title, by Saturday noon to everybody in the Inn

but the one man it concerned.

Mr. Kinross was the last to be told, because he spoke to nobody, and he learned of it from Figgis. He had walked in at the gate as he did every morning, and Figgis the porter, who had told him nothing in all his years at the Inn but the weather, told him that they had found out who wrote that thing in the Albemarle, and it was Mr. Dalgleish of Crown Office Row, and would he credit it; and Mr. Kinross said that he would not, and walked on, and found that the Inn had been furnished overnight, as a house is furnished for a sale, with a single subject.

He followed it, as a man who has eaten the dinners follows a point of law, to its source, which was a laundress; and found that the Inner Temple had convicted a man of authorship on the evidence of his thrift. It was not a good argument. It was a Temple argument, and he had heard worse of them win.

Grice himself, met in the garden, improved on it. “And then there is the Row,” said Grice, who was a wit when the courts were up and could not help it. “Crown Office Row, sir. Called after an office which nobody in it could now have pointed to, and the only chambers in the Inn with the Crown in their direction. The Lord Warden, you observe. A Crown appointment. The thing proves itself.” He was delighted.

“The beauty of it is that Dalgleish is a conveyancer. He has conveyed nothing in his life but titles, and now the Inn has conveyed one to him without a deed. I call it adverse possession. He has sat on the Warden twelve months without objection from the true owner, and by Blackstone it is his.”

Mr. Kinross, who had written the Warden, and held the only deed to it there was, in his own hand, in a drawer in Albemarle Street, said that it was very good, and that he must tell it to somebody; and went up to his chambers and shut the door, and sat down, and discovered that what he felt was not what he had expected to feel.

He had expected to be affronted. He had been affronted, for about the length of the garden. A man does not spend the better part of a year and two hundred and twenty pounds on a book, and write the best sentence of his life for it in the spring, and watch it carried off in October by a conveyancer with four sisters in Perth, without some sensation; and the sensation was there, and was sharp, and lasted as far as the staircase. What succeeded it was relief. It was so complete, and so unlooked for, and so very far from creditable, that he sat and examined it for some time, as he would have examined a clause he suspected of being too good. The town had read his book at last, and talked of it, and

given it away; and the man it had given it to was a man he had never spoken to, and never need; and the Warden was now, as far as the Inner Temple was concerned, a thing that had been settled, and settled wrong, and could be left alone. Nobody would look further. Nobody ever did, once a thing was settled; it was the whole principle of the law, and he had eaten the dinners. He was free of it. He was as free as a man is who has been robbed of a thing he could not have carried, and he did not like it in himself, and he found, on the Saturday, that there was nothing in the Temple that he could do about it but go home.

There was a note on the hall table. It was from Lord Ashcombe, and it went uphill, and it said that Ashcombe had been kept in town by the builders, who were in at Ashcombe and would be in at Ashcombe until the Greek Kalends, which he laid to the account of the Government; that he was a neighbour, and solitary, and dined on Wednesday; that he had secured, by a stroke of great good fortune, the company of a gentleman from the Temple whom Kinross would be glad to meet, since Kinross was a Temple man and a reader; and that he would not say more, because it was not his secret, but Kinross might take it that the Warden would be at the table. Fenwick had put it under the

toast-rack, which was where Mr. Kinross put letters he did not mean to answer; and Mr. Kinross took it out, and read it twice, and answered it.

Lord Ashcombe’s house was four doors along the north side, and he had lived in it for forty years without once having occasion to notice the pavement, which was handed to him from his carriage in the form of a step and taken away again when he had done with it. He was a large, kind, florid man of seventy, with a fine library in the country that had been read for him by three generations of chaplains, and an opinion on everything in it; and he had never in his life been corrected, because there had never been anybody at his table whose business it was.

There were four at it on the Wednesday: his lordship, Mr. Tillotson, who was the present chaplain and read to him in the evenings and had been told what to think of the Warden and thought it; Mr. Dalgleish of Crown Office Row; and Mr. Kinross, who was placed opposite Mr. Dalgleish, and was introduced to him before the soup as a neighbour and a Temple man and a great reader of the Albemarle, and was asked by his host, with a look, whether he had the least notion whom he was sitting across from.

Mr. Dalgleish was a small, neat, anxious man of five-and-forty, with a

stoop from the deeds and a Perth voice that he had spent twenty years in London failing to lose; and he had been pink, as the Inn said, since the first of the month, and he was pink now. He said, before anyone could answer for him, that there had been a very foolish report in the Temple which he was sorry had reached his lordship’s ears, and that he was a conveyancer and nothing else, and had never written a line in his life that was not on parchment.

“There!” said Lord Ashcombe. “There, Kinross. You see how it is. He denies it.”

“He does,” said Mr. Kinross.

“He has denied it to me three times since Monday. My dear sir, they all deny it. Scott has never owned Waverley to a living soul; they call him the Great Unknown for it; when the Regent gave his health at Carlton House as the Author of it, he got up and promised that the real author should hear of the compliment, which would hang a man at the Old Bailey. And you’ll remember the Triermain business, when half Edinburgh had it that Erskine wrote the thing, and Scott let them think so, and wrote a preface to help them to it. They do it for sport. It is the first mark of the thing. A man who will own to a book has generally written a poor one.” His lordship was delighted with this, and said it again

to Mr. Tillotson, who had heard it on Monday. “You’ll not get him to own it, Kinross. I have given it up. But you may take my word for it, and I have read every number from the first.”

Mr. Kinross said: “So have I.”

It was the one true thing he could say, and he said it with some care, and found that it passed, as true things generally do at dinner, without anybody attending to it. Mr. Dalgleish looked at him across the table with a kind of appeal, as one honest man to another, and Mr. Kinross, who could not help him and had never before in his life been unable to help a man by telling him the truth, looked at his soup. He remembered the Triermain business. He remembered, which his lordship did not, that Erskine had been in the secret from the first, and had had a hand in the preface himself; and it came to him that he had become the Author of Waverley without the trouble of arranging it, with a conveyancer for his Erskine, and that the only difference between Scott’s case and his own was consent.

“Do you know his work?” said Lord Ashcombe.

“Every word of it.”

“Hah!” said his lordship, and the thing was done, and Mr. Dalgleish sank a shade pinker and gave himself up. “And you, Kinross? You never

wrote anything yourself, I think?”

“Nothing with my name on it.”

“Quite right. Quite right. A gentleman reads.” His lordship turned to the chaplain. “Tillotson, the builders. Tell Mr. Dalgleish about the builders.” And Mr. Tillotson told Mr. Dalgleish about the builders, who were in at Ashcombe, and would be in at Ashcombe until the spring, and had been got in by the Government as surely as if Lord Liverpool had sent them down himself; and his lordship, who had heard it before, enjoyed it very much.

They had the siege. Mr. Kinross had known that they would; a man does not go to dine with Lord Ashcombe and escape Froissart. They had it with the fish, and through the fish, and his lordship did the Welsh, and Mr. Tillotson, who had read the number aloud on Tuesday and knew it better than its author, supplied the Lady Gwenllian; and Mr. Dalgleish, who had begun by protesting and had been overruled and had now the air of a man who has decided that if he is to be hanged for a book he may as well read it, was appealed to upon Shrewsbury.

“For he passed it over,” said his lordship. “Shrewsbury, Dalgleish. Passed it clean over, in the eleventh, the only battle in the reign that one has seen; and I say he was wrong, and Tillotson says he was wrong, and I’ll not believe you had not a reason.”

Mr. Dalgleish said unhappily that he supposed the Author had thought it too well known.

“Well known! It is not well known. Nobody knows it. Tillotson, when was it?”

“The summer of the year three, my lord.”

“The two-and-twentieth of July,” said Mr. Dalgleish, who had been at the play, “as I have always understood. And the Prince killed Percy with his own hand, which the Author might have made a great deal of.”

“He might,” said Lord Ashcombe. “He might indeed. It is all in Froissart.”

Mr. Kinross, who knew that it was not in Froissart, since Froissart had laid down his pen three years before the battle; and who knew that the day was the one-and-twentieth, since he had spent a week of the spring with it; and who knew, as everybody who had been at the play knew and everybody who had read a chronicle did not, that nobody had ever found out who killed Percy, who had put up his visor in the press and been struck in the face by an arrow from nobody in particular, and that the Prince’s hand was a poet’s: Mr. Kinross, who had never in two-and-thirty years let a false thing stand that he could have set right, and had not let one stand in September, though setting it right had meant

printing the Author’s railings against him in his own magazine, sat at Lord Ashcombe’s table with the wrong date and the wrong hand and the wrong chronicler going round it with the fish, and looked at Mr. Dalgleish, who could not be corrected without being confessed, and said nothing at all.

He nodded. It was worse than saying it.

“You see,” said his lordship, to the table. “Kinross agrees.”

They had the Mortimers with the mutton. His lordship had discovered them, it appeared, in the last fortnight, by way of Mr. Wray, whom he did not read but whose victims he collected, on the principle that a thing worth a paper in the Albemarle must be worth having; and he had sent to the Row for the six numbers, and had had Tillotson read them, and had become their champion with the whole of the energy that he had formerly given to the Warden, and gave to it still. He had written to Baldock. He had the copy of the letter in his pocket, and Tillotson read it, uphill, railings and Richardson and all; and Mr. Kinross heard his own railings, which he had given to Lucius Wray over the port in August because they were true, declared by a peer of forty years’ standing in the Square to be exactly wrong, and could not say so, because to say so was to say how he knew.

“The man has eyes,” said his lordship. “That is the whole of it. Wray has never been asked anywhere, and the Author has been asked everywhere, and knows where things are. And he is to leave Baldock, I hear, for the new thing in the Row, in January, at ten guineas; and I have written to Baldock to say that if he lets him go I shall not take the Ludgate in, which I never have, and that he had better look to it. And I have asked the Author to dine.”

“Has he answered?” said Mr. Kinross.

“He has not. He is a modest man. They are all modest men.” His lordship looked at Mr. Dalgleish with great affection. “Baldock cannot undertake to say who he is; it is a close thing, the Row, closer than the Temple. I have it from Tillotson, who has it from somewhere, that he is a Manchester man and has dined at the Chapter. Well, he shall dine here. And Dalgleish shall dine here, and it shall be before Christmas, and I will have the two of them at one table, the only two writers in London worth the trouble, and Wray may put that in his magazine. What do you say, Kinross? You’ll make a fourth?”

Mr. Kinross said that he would make a fourth.

He was sitting across from the wrong author of the one book, and he had just been asked to meet the wrong

author of the other, whom he had himself, on a slip of paper in a drawer, made a housekeeper’s son; and it came to him, as the mutton went round, that the whole of literary London was at that moment composed of people who had not written anything being dined by a man who had not read it, and that it was, on the whole, the best dinner he had eaten in a year.

“It is a cold book, you know,” said Lord Ashcombe, into a pause. “The Warden. I have thought so from the first. It is a cold book written by a warm man who has nobody to be warm to; one can always tell. Now Dalgleish has four sisters.” He looked at Mr. Dalgleish, and seemed for a moment to be on the edge of a discovery. “It cannot be Dalgleish,” he said; and passed the port, and in passing it forgot what he had said, and never found it again.

Mr. Kinross, who had nobody to be warm to and had been given to understand as much by his aunt in a letter under the toast-rack, drank his wine.

“And I will tell you another thing,” said his lordship, who had been saving it. “It is admired where you would not look for it. I have it⁠—never mind how I have it; Tillotson has it from his sister, who has it from Russell Square, which had it from Fleet Street, which is as good as the City⁠—that there is a lady in the City who has read the whole of it, every number, and thinks

the siege the finest thing since Froissart. Her own words, Tillotson?”

“Those were the words reported to me, my lord.”

“Since Froissart! A lady in the City! There, Dalgleish; there is fame. You are read in Russell Square.” He was moved by it. “The finest thing since Froissart.”

Mr. Kinross had been in the room in September when Mr. Radcliffe repeated those very words from his lordship’s letter, of a siege his lordship had not read; and he heard them now come back round the whole of London, by way of Mr. Tillotson’s sister, and be laid before him as the judgment of a lady in the City. His lordship’s own words had gone round the town and come home in a bonnet, and his lordship did not know them. But the words were his lordship’s, and the lady was not. Somewhere in Fleet Street, if the chain held, there was a woman who had read every number of the Warden. For the length of a swallow he thought of the one reader he was sure of, who had taken a sentence out of the tenth number as he had taken one out of the fourth; and then he put the thought by, since that reader was a housekeeper’s son in a coffee-house, and housekeepers’ sons are not ladies in Fleet Street. But it was a reader; and whatever she had really said of the siege, the town had dressed it in his lordship’s words

and carried it, with the rest, to Dalgleish’s door.

“Did she,” said Mr. Kinross.

It was two words, and he heard them as he said them, and it was the nearest he had come in two-and-thirty years to a joke against himself; and nobody at the table took it for one, which was as he wished.

“Albemarle Street,” said his lordship, summing up, with the air of a man of the world, “has a way of not putting names on things, this year. One hears it of a poem. One hears it of the Warden. I dare say they know their business. But a man cannot be modest for ever, Dalgleish, and I give you till Christmas.”

Mr. Dalgleish said, for the fourth time, that he was a conveyancer.

“There,” said Lord Ashcombe. “You hear him.”

He walked home. It was four doors, and he could have been carried; but he walked, in the dark, along the north side of the Square, and when he came to his own house he did a thing that he had not done in all his years of living in it, and that Lord Ashcombe had not done in forty: he stopped on the pavement, and looked at it.

The door was where he had left it. The step was where the step had always been, and the lamp over the fanlight, which Fenwick kept lit until he

was in; and to the left of the step, and to the right of it, at the pavement’s edge, with the area falling away behind them into the dark where the kitchen was, were the railings. They were along the area. They had been along the area since the house was built. They were not at the kerb, and never had been, and no carriage had ever drawn up at them, because a carriage drew up at the step; and he had known this. He had known it well enough to write it in a margin in August with the brevity of a man who had never had to explain himself, and to tell it to Lucius Wray over the port, and to let it stand in print in September because it was true. He had not known it because he had looked. He had known it as Lord Ashcombe knew Froissart.

He stood for some time. A young person had stood at those railings on the Tuesday of the week before for a quarter of an hour, with her hand on them, and gone down; but he did not know that, and nobody had told him, and the railings had nothing to say.

In the morning he asked Fenwick.

He asked it at breakfast, across the Chronicle, in the tone in which he asked whether it was likely to rain, and Fenwick, who had been in the house longer than its master and had never once been asked anything by its master that he had not already provided, received it with the perfect stillness of

a man who has waited a long while for something and does not propose to spoil it by looking surprised.

“In the area, sir,” said Fenwick. “Along the whole front, at the pavement’s edge. They have been there since long before the old lord’s day. I understood it was generally known.”

“It is,” said Mr. Kinross. “Thank you, Fenwick.”

“There was a young person at them on the Tuesday of last week, sir, as it happens, for some little time, about the kitchen-maid’s place. Mrs. Pratt thought her very suitable. She did not come back.”

Mr. Kinross said that he was sorry to hear it, and meant the kitchen-maid, and turned the Chronicle; and Fenwick removed the toast-rack, under which there was nothing, and went out.

They tried Carlile at Guildhall for four days, from the Tuesday, before the Chief Justice and two special juries, for Paine first and for Palmer after him; and on the Friday the second jury found him guilty, as the first had done the day before, and the news was in Fleet Street before the court had risen, because the Row had a man at the door.

It came down the street as such news did, not called but carried, from one shop to the next, at the pace of a man who has something to tell and

has not been paid to hurry: Carlile was guilty, twice over; the Attorney-General had his verdicts; and every printer between Temple Bar and Ludgate who had put anything into type since August that he would not have cared to read aloud to a special jury went in and shut his door, and read his lease. Mr. Baldock heard it at two, and sat for a while, and then went down into his shop and sold a treatise upon the dry rot to a clergyman, because the trade must be kept up.

Clemency heard it at six, from Kit, who had it from the Inn, where it had arrived before dinner and been found less interesting than the Warden. She was mending the tapes of the fustian portfolio, which had worn, and she went on mending them.

Mr. Kinross heard it in the Temple, at his desk, with the door shut; and he heard it, as he had heard the rest of October, from Figgis, who put his head in without knocking, which he had never done, and said that they had found that fellow Carlile guilty, sir, and would he credit it, and went away.

He had the thirteenth number before him. It was due in Albemarle Street on the tenth of November, and he had begun it that morning, which was early, for him; and he had begun it, he found, differently. He had taken

the Warden out of Ludlow and put him on the road, in the wet, with a letter he had not answered; and he had taken him, for the first time in twelve numbers, in at the back of a house instead of the front, and down a stair, and had let him stand in a kitchen and be looked at by the people in it, who knew to a penny what he cost. He did not ask himself why. He knew why, and did not propose to consult the part of his mind that knew it. He wrote, that afternoon, with the news of Guildhall going down Fleet Street under his window and the Michaelmas term a month off and the Inn settled in its opinion, as a man writes who has been given away and means to be worth the taking back: so that whoever read the thirteenth number on the first of December, in Russell Square or the City or two pair of stairs up over a law-stationer’s, should know at the first paragraph that it had not been written by anybody in Crown Office Row.

He did not know where it would be read. He knew that it would be read, which was more than he had known in August; and he found that it was enough to write to, and that he had never before had anything to write to at all.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.JANUARY, 1820.No. IV.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 43.)


CHAPTER IV.

The Great Unknown.

In which Clemency goes down eleven steps in Grosvenor Square, the Temple gives the Warden to Mr. Dalgleish, and Mr. Kinross dines with the wrong authors of both.

“Who writes the Warden, Kit?”

She asked it on the Sat­urday, over the break­fast things, in the voice in which she asked him whether it was likely to rain; and Kit, who was read­ing the Chron­icle against the cof­fee-pot be­cause Mr. Pel­ham did not want it until ten, said that nobody knew, and that Pel­ham said Albe­marle Street kept it for reas­ons, and that if she wanted his opin­ion it was one of the Rad­cliffes, since nobody else would print it.

“I did not want your opin­ion. I wanted Mr. Pel­ham’s.”

“Then you shall have it on Monday, from Hare Court.” He turned the paper. “Here is a thing, though. There is to be a new maga­zine in the Row after Christ­mas. Bald­win’s are at the back of it, Pel­ham says, and the first num­ber is to be out in Janu­ary, and they are buy­ing up every­body. Pel­ham had it at Dick’s. They have writ­ten to half the writ­ing men in Lon­don, and they have writ­ten”⁠—he found the place he wanted in the Chron­icle, and lost in­terest in his own sen­tence⁠—“to the Author of the Mor­timers, through Bal­dock, and the Row says Bal­dock has not sent it on, be­cause he has not the dir­ec­tion. Nobody has the dir­ec­tion. Pass the but­ter, Clem.”

Clem­ency passed the but­ter.

“Have they,” she said.

The Temple in the long va­ca­tion is a place in which a ru­mour has noth­ing to do but grow.

The courts do not sit. The bench­ers are in the coun­try; the ju­ni­ors who can af­ford it are on cir­cuit, and the ju­ni­ors who can­not are in their cham­bers with the door shut, pre­tend­ing to

be. The laundresses have the stair­cases to them­selves. A man may walk from the Inner Temple gate to the river at noon and meet nobody but a porter and a cat, and the porter will tell him any­thing he likes, be­cause noth­ing has happened since July and the porter is in want of con­ver­sa­tion. It was in this hush, in the first week of Oc­to­ber, be­tween the Michael­mas rents and the Michael­mas term, which did not begin until No­vem­ber and had noth­ing to do with Michael­mas but the name, that the Inner Temple made up its mind who wrote The Lord Warden.

Mr. Kin­ross, who had walked there every day for a month, was not con­sul­ted.

He was in his cham­bers, with the door shut, not pre­tend­ing to be any­thing. He had brought with him the six num­bers of the Mor­timers and the el­even num­bers of the Warden, and a pen­cil, and the in­ten­tion of read­ing the two of them through to­gether, in order, as one reads two sides of a cor­res­pond­ence when one has begun to sus­pect that the other side has been read­ing it more care­fully than one­self. He had done this on the Monday, and again on the Tues­day, and by the Tues­day af­ter­noon he had begun to sort his own mar­gins, which was a thing he had never done, be­cause he had never be­fore had mar­gins worth sort­ing.

They sor­ted into two heaps. In the one heap were the cor­rec­tions: the rail­ings, the din­ner-hour, a car­riage that would not have stood where the Author had stood it, a quo­ta­tion from the Psalms in the Bible words, which no cler­gy­man had ever read from a desk, since the church reads them from the Prayer-Book. They were the marks of a man who knew the front of a house. In the other heap were the things he had let stand, and had marked only with a tick, or with true, or with noth­ing; and he ob­served, with the de­tach­ment of a man cata­loguing some­body else’s lib­rary, that every one of them was a thing seen from the back of the house: what a foot­man cost, and what a cook would bear, and how a house­keeper kept her book, and what it was to sit out a din­ner in a gown. The Author had been let into every room in Mount Street but the draw­ing-room, and had de­scribed the draw­ing-room from the stairs.

A house­keeper’s son. He wrote it on a slip, and under it Oxford, with a query, and under that, be­cause he was hon­est in a mar­gin if nowhere else, pos­sibly a woman; and he looked at the three lines for a while, and then struck out the third. A woman could not have kept it up for six months, at seven guineas, to the tenth of every month. Women did not write to the tenth of the month. They wrote when they were un­happy, and stopped when

they were mar­ried, and in either con­di­tion they did not know what a foot­man cost; it was a thing they were kept from know­ing, as they were kept from the area steps. He had the testi­mony of his aunt, who had kept house for him since he was one-and-twenty and had never in that time named a sum under ten thou­sand pounds. The house­keeper’s son was a bet­ter an­swer. It ac­coun­ted for the stairs. He put the slip in the drawer with the oth­ers, and was pleased with it, as a man is pleased with a wrong an­swer that has cost him some trouble.

She went on the Tues­day, be­cause Tues­day was the day on which Mrs. Lyd­iard went to Bread Street to see about the Hind­leys’ ac­count, which had been seen about every Tues­day for two years and would not be settled in Clem­ency’s life­time; and be­cause a woman who is going to walk two miles west­ward through Lon­don with no par­cel had bet­ter choose a day on which nobody will ask her where she is going.

She had settled, in the night, how it was to be done. One did not walk down Mount Street. One walked through it, on the way to some­where else, with the air of a per­son who had been sent; and the some­where else was Gros­venor Square, be­cause a woman in a grey gown turned once might be any­body’s gov­erness going any­where, so long as she did not stop. The whole art, as Clem­ency understood it, lay in not stop­ping. She had been not stop­ping out­side Bal­dock’s win­dow on the first of every month for six months, and con­sidered her­self a pro­fi­cient.

She stopped at Acker­mann’s.

She had not meant to. It was on the way, which was her ex­cuse, and it was a win­dow into which half Lon­don looked, which was her other ex­cuse, and she had crossed the Strand on pur­pose to be on its side of the street, which was no ex­cuse at all. There were the new prints, and the draw­ing-books, and the little boxes of col­ours in their rows, and a card with the price of a cake of col­our writ­ten on it in a clerk’s hand; and she stood and read the card twice, as she had read Mr. Wray twice, and found it as clever and as much to the point. She knew to a penny what she had in her retic­ule, and to a penny what the week wanted of it, and the dif­fer­ence be­tween the two sums was ex­actly one cake of col­our, or a little over; it had been so for a month, and she had not spent it, be­cause to spend it on a col­our would be to begin a pic­ture, and she had begun enough of those.

Three doors along there was a hab­er­dasher’s, with a rib­bon in the win­dow of a blue that Lucy had been want­ing since the sum­mer for a straw hat that did not de­serve it. Clem­ency went

in and bought a yard and a half of it, and put the par­cel in her retic­ule, where it took up the room of the cake of col­our pre­cisely; and came out, and did not look again at Acker­mann’s, and walked on to­ward Char­ing Cross, and found, with some sur­prise, that she was not sorry. She would say noth­ing about it. She would leave it on Lucy’s pil­low and let her think it had come from Kit, who would take the credit, as he took the credit for most things, and in this case would de­serve it rather less than usual.

It was a long way. She had never walked it. Pic­ca­dilly she knew as far as the cir­cu­lat­ing lib­rary; bey­ond it the street went up, and the houses went up with it, and the shops stopped, and the pave­ment grew wider and emp­tier and cleaner, as though the dirt had been told it was not wanted and had gone away east. She turned up by the corner that she had chosen from a map in Dun­ning’s shop, and came, by two turn­ings that she had made in her head a hun­dred times and never on her feet, into Mount Street.

It was not el­eg­ant.

She had known that it would not be; she had writ­ten that it was not; she had taken some pains, in the second num­ber, to make Mrs. Mor­timer say so. But she had not known how it was not. It was not el­eg­ant as Bread Street was not el­eg­ant: it had a pub­lic-house in it, and a work­house, and a smell of some­thing being boiled, and a cart; and the houses were brown and nar­row and had the air of houses that were let, and would be let again, to people who had taken them be­cause they were within a street of the Square and would not be within a street of it long. She walked down it slowly, with no par­cel, and nobody asked her any­thing at all; and she thought, as she went, that she had been very nearly right about everything in it ex­cept its size, which was smal­ler, and its noise, which was greater, and its rail­ings, which were not at the kerb; and that she would not have changed a sen­tence of the six num­bers for hav­ing seen it, and that she would not now, for any money, write the sev­enth with­out hav­ing done so.

Then she came out into the Square, and lost her nerve.

It was not the houses. She had ex­pec­ted the houses. It was the quiet. Noth­ing in the Square was mak­ing a noise: not the garden, which was locked; not the car­riages, which stood with their wheels muffled in straw where some­body was ill; not the ser­vants, who went along the areas under the pave­ment as though the pave­ment were a roof; not the pave­ment it­self, which was wide enough for four people and had nobody on it. She stood at

the corner with her hand on the rail­ings of a house, which were, as Kit had said, along the area, to keep her from fall­ing into the kit­chen; and she understood for the first time what Mr. Wray had meant, and that he had been kinder than he knew. One could not de­scribe this from the wrong side of the rail­ings. One could not de­scribe it from the right side either. It did not want de­scrib­ing. It wanted leav­ing alone, which was what it had, and what it had been built for, and what nobody in Bread Street or Salis­bury Square had ever been able to af­ford.

She had meant to walk once round and go home. She had got as far as the north side when a win­dow went up, as a win­dow had gone up over her head in the Row the week be­fore, ex­cept that this one went up under her feet, and a voice said: “You’ll be the young per­son about the place.”

Clem­ency looked down into the area of a house in Gros­venor Square, which was his, though she did not know it and there was noth­ing on the house to say so; and a woman in a cap looked up at her out of it, with her sleeves rolled, and the whole of her face ar­ranged into the ques­tion of whether this one would do.

“I beg your par­don?”

“Kit­chen-maid. You’ll have come from the of­fice. Come down, then; you’ll not get the place from the pave­ment.”

She went down. There were el­even steps, and the rail­ings were at her shoulder all the way, and the kit­chen door stood open at the bot­tom of them with the warmth com­ing out of it like a breath; and she did not, at any one of the el­even steps, say that she was not come about the place, be­cause at the first of them it had seemed rude to in­ter­rupt, and at the fifth it had seemed too late, and by the el­ev­enth she had dis­covered that she did not want to. She was nobody. She had been nobody in Bread Street and nobody in Salis­bury Square and nobody, with some care, in Pater­noster Row; but she had never be­fore been nobody in par­tic­u­lar, with a char­ac­ter to an­swer for and a place to be tried for, and a woman in a cap who wished to know whether she could scour.

She said that she could scour.

“And the fires?”

“And the fires.”

“You’re very fine-spoken, for the of­fice.” The cook, if it was the cook, looked at her gown. “Where were you last?”

“With a fam­ily in the City,” said Clem­ency, who had been with one for six-and-twenty years, “that has since gone down in the world.”

“They mostly have, in the City.” This was said with­out malice, as one states the cli­mate. “You’ll not get a

City place here. It is a quiet house. The fam­ily’s in the north and the mas­ter dines alone, when he dines, which is not every day, and never at six, whatever you may have been used to. It’s four­teen guineas, and your tea and sugar, and you’ll find it enough, for there’s noth­ing to spend it on. The last girl went be­cause it was too quiet. Could you bear it quiet?”

“I have borne a great deal of noise,” said Clem­ency, “and I should like to try the other.”

The woman in the cap laughed, which she had not ex­pec­ted to do, and which Clem­ency had not ex­pec­ted to make her do.

“Can you read?”

“A little.”

“Write?”

“Enough to sign for my wages.”

“Fol­low­ers?”

“None,” said Clem­ency.

“You’ll all say that.”

“I have said it for six-and-twenty years, and it has been true the whole time, which is more than most can say of any­thing.”

The cook laughed again, and said she was a cool one, and that it was no bad thing in a kit­chen-maid, for the last had cried; and for a quarter of an hour, in the warm, at the kit­chen table just in­side the door, with her back to the coal-cel­lar and the Square going by over­head, she was asked everything that a lady could not have been asked and answered everything that a lady could not have known. The cook’s slate lay on the table be­tween them with the week’s din­ners chalked on it, and Clem­ency read it up­side down, as she read every price. She was found sat­is­fact­ory in all of it, and was told to come again on Fri­day when Mr. Fen­wick would be at home, be­cause noth­ing in that house was settled with­out Mr. Fen­wick, and it was as well she should know it from the start.

She did not say that she would come on Fri­day. She did not say that she would not. She stood at the foot of the steps and looked, be­cause she had leave to look, at the only part of Gros­venor Square that she was ever likely to see from the in­side; and what she saw was a strip of sky with rail­ings across it, and the un­der­side of the pave­ment, and a round iron plate let into it where the coals went down, and, going past above her head at the level of her eyes, boots. Boots, and the wheels of a bar­row, and the hem of a gown, and more boots. One did not see faces from the area. One saw the whole of the fash­ion­able world by its feet, and learned, in a quarter of an hour, more of where it was going than it knew it­self.

She went up the el­even steps with her hand on the rail­ings, and along the north side, and out of the Square by

the way she had come, and did not run, and did not laugh aloud until she was in Mount Street, where nobody minded.

Mr. Kin­ross was at the Temple. He had been there since ten, with the door shut, sort­ing his mar­gins into the front of the house and the back; and at the hour at which a young per­son was being tried for the place in his kit­chen, and found sat­is­fact­ory, he was writ­ing a house­keeper’s son on a slip of paper two miles off, and strik­ing out the line below it.

Noth­ing came on the Monday, be­cause Mr. Pel­ham, who had some­thing bet­ter in hand, would not be hur­ried; and the some­thing bet­ter came home with Kit on the Thursday, at six, in the form of news.

“They have found the Warden,” said Kit, be­fore he had his coat off.

Clem­ency, who was lay­ing the cloth be­cause Lucy was doing her hair, laid a fork very ex­actly where it went.

“Found him where?”

“In Crown Office Row.” Kit sat down to the fire with the air of a man who has car­ried a thing a quarter of a mile and pro­poses to be paid for it. “It’s a Mr. Dal­gleish, a con­vey­an­cer, who has cham­bers over Grice. Pel­ham had it from Grice on Tues­day, and the whole Inn has it now; you can’t cross the garden with­out being told. He takes the Albe­marle and reads it at Dick’s to save the two shil­lings, and his clerk has seen him carry it home, which he never did be­fore this year, and he has been pink in the face since the first of the month. It’s as plain as a pikestaff. Pel­ham says there was never a doubt of it.”

“There was never a doubt of it on Tues­day,” said Clem­ency. “There was no Mr. Dal­gleish on Sat­urday.”

“There was al­ways a Mr. Dal­gleish. There was no oc­ca­sion to think of him.”

“Who is Mr. Grice?”

“Grice? Grice is the man he has cham­bers over.”

“And how does Mr. Grice know?”

“Lord, Clem, how does any­body know any­thing? His laundress told him. She does Dal­gleish’s stairs. She had it from the clerk.” Kit stretched his feet to the fire. “If you want a thing proved, you want a laundress. They know who is at home. And I’ll tell you what else the garden knows, since you began it. I asked Pel­ham on Monday, for you, who wrote the thing, and Pel­ham asked Grice, and Grice told the garden; and the garden has it now that there is a lady in Fleet Street who reads the Warden, which the Inn finds a bet­ter joke than Dal­gleish. You’re fam­ous, Clem. You haven’t a name, but you’re fam­ous.”

“I asked you who wrote it. I did not say I read it.”

“You asked who wrote it over the break­fast things. Nobody asks that about a thing they don’t read.” He was pleased with this; it was the kind of in­fer­ence he ad­mired in Pel­ham. “It’s gone round. You’ll not get it back.”

She knew that she would not. She had asked one ques­tion, in the voice in which she asked about the weather, and it had gone a quarter of a mile into the Temple and come out the other side as a lady in Fleet Street; and she sat with the know­ledge, which was new to her, of hav­ing star­ted a thing that she could not stop, and found that she did not like it, and that it was, as near as made no dif­fer­ence, what she had been doing to a man in Albe­marle Street since the first of Sep­tem­ber.

Clem­ency fin­ished the cloth. She knew that it was not Mr. Dal­gleish, as she knew the price of coals; it was one of the things in her head that she did not have to look for. The man who wrote the Warden did not read the Albe­marle at Dick’s to save two shil­lings. He owned it. He car­ried the Warden in it at twenty pounds a month, which was two hun­dred and forty pounds a year, which was more than Kit and Mr. Pel­ham to­gether, and more than the house in Salis­bury Square had cost her in rent since Bread Street; and he had read her fourth num­ber, and taken a sen­tence out of it and sent it back to her in the el­ev­enth, and a man who did that did not carry the Albe­marle home to be no­ticed. He had no wish to be no­ticed. He had been not no­ticed for the bet­ter part of a year, with the whole of Lon­don look­ing, and had paid twenty pounds a month for the priv­ilege; and the Temple had now given his book to a con­vey­an­cer who was pink in the face. She could not say so. She could not say that she knew the price of the Warden’s si­lence, or how, or why she had been count­ing it; and she said in­stead, “Is he a mar­ried man, Mr. Dal­gleish?” which was what her mother would have asked, and was given to un­der­stand that he was not, and that he had four sis­ters in Perth, and that the thing was a settled fact.

Mrs. Lyd­iard came in with the fish, and Lucy with her hair, and they sat down; and Kit, who had the floor and did not mean to give it up, went on from the Warden to the Mor­timers with the ease of a man who has two scan­dals and one audi­ence.

“And that’s not the whole of it. Pel­ham has the other one too. Pel­ham has made a study of it.” He helped him­self. “He has four reas­ons why the Author of the Mor­timers is a City man, and he gave them me on the stairs, and I’ll give them you.”

“Must you?” said Clem­ency.

“You asked me on Sat­urday who wrote the Warden. You can hear who wrote the other. Firstly.” He held up

a fork. “He knows what everything costs. A gen­tle­man doesn’t know what any­thing costs; he has a man to know it for him. Secondly: he says the Man­chester trade, and never the cot­ton trade, which is what the trade calls it­self and nobody else does. Thirdly⁠—” He stopped. “I’ve lost the third. It was a good one. Some­thing about the Psalms.”

“He quotes the Psalms out of the Bible,” said Clem­ency, “as they are read at pray­ers in a count­ing-house, and not out of the Prayer-Book, as they are read in church.”

Kit stared at her. “That’s it. How did you come at it?”

“You said it was about the Psalms. There is only one thing it could be about.” She took some fish. “Go on.”

“Fourthly,” said Kit, who had not quite re­covered, “and lastly: he is paid by the sheet, and he writes to the end of the sheet ex­actly, every num­ber, like a man meas­ur­ing calico.”

“He is not paid by the sheet. Nobody in the Row is paid by the sheet. Mr. Bal­dock pays by the sheet and a half, be­cause that is what a num­ber is.”

“How the devil do you know what Bal­dock pays?”

“You told us,” said Clem­ency. “In August. You said every­body in the Row knew it.”

Kit had said it, or some­thing near enough to it that he could not be sure he had not; and he had the grace to look put out, and the sense to re­cover by tak­ing more fish. Lucy said that she did not care who wrote the Mor­timers, so long as they went on, be­cause Miss Harker had Num­ber Six and would not give it up until Sunday. Mrs. Lyd­iard said noth­ing. She had the cuff of Kit’s other shirt, and was mend­ing it with the air of a woman who does not listen to the maga­zines; and Clem­ency, who had ar­gued two of Mr. Pel­ham’s four reas­ons with­out once stop­ping to con­sider which side of them she was on, found that she had be­come, in the course of a plate of fish, the ac­know­ledged au­thor­ity at that table on the Author of The Mor­timers of Mount Street, and that she was be­lieved in everything she said be­cause nobody present could ima­gine that she had any means of know­ing. It was a very com­fort­able po­s­i­tion. It was the most com­fort­able po­s­i­tion she had oc­cu­pied in a month. She cor­rec­ted Kit twice more be­fore the cheese, on the num­ber of the Mor­timers’ ser­vants and the quarter in which they had taken the house, and was right both times, and was thanked.

“He writes,” said Kit, sum­ming up for Mr. Pel­ham, “like a man who has had a bill to pay.”

“He writes like a man who has paid it,” said Clem­ency, and was aware, as she said it, that she had pro­nounced

upon the Author’s sex for the first time in her life, aloud, at her own table; and that it had cost her noth­ing, and that she had been glad to do it.

“It is a woman,” said Mrs. Lyd­iard.

She said it to the cuff. The table looked at her.

“Mama!”

“I have said it be­fore. Nobody listens.” Mrs. Lyd­iard drew her thread through. “There is no man alive knows what it costs to turn a gown. It is in the fourth num­ber. He knows to a shil­ling. It is a woman, and she has had to do it.”

Kit laughed. “A woman couldn’t keep a thing up six months, Ma’am. Not to the tenth of the month, not for money. They keep noth­ing up six months but a griev­ance.”

Lucy laughed, be­cause Kit had. Clem­ency laughed too. It was the only laugh of hers at that table in a month that cost her any­thing, and she paid it, and went on with the cheese; and her mother, who had not laughed, bit off her thread and said that she would say no more about it, and did not look at her elder daugh­ter at all, which was either noth­ing or was a great deal, and Clem­ency had no means of know­ing which, and did not ask.

“Well, who­ever he is,” said Kit, “he’s going up in the world. He’s to leave Bal­dock. The Row has it from Bald­win’s people that the Mor­timers are be­spoke for the new maga­zine, the first num­ber, in Janu­ary, at ten guineas; and that the Author has been ap­plied to, and has dined with them.”

“Dined with them,” said Clem­ency.

“At the Chapter, on Tues­day. A tall man, the Row’s man says, about forty, with a Lan­ca­shire voice, who talked of noth­ing all din­ner but the price of calico. Which bears out the second reason, you’ll ob­serve.” Kit was pleased with this. “And the fourth.”

“On Tues­day.”

“On Tues­day.”

Clem­ency had been, on Tues­day, at the foot of el­even steps in Gros­venor Square, being asked whether she could scour. She sat and con­sidered the tall man with the Lan­ca­shire voice, who had dined at the Chapter in her name and talked of calico. She found that she did not re­sent him. She found, which sur­prised her more, that she rather ad­mired him, as one ad­mires a thing well done; for he was, in every point, the Author that Mr. Pel­ham had built out of four reas­ons and that her brother had just fin­ished prov­ing to her over the fish, and he had had the wit to go and be him be­fore any­body else thought of it. The town had wanted a Man­chester man of forty, and had got one. It would al­ways get one. She had understood that even­ing some­thing that Mr. Bal­dock, with thirty years in the trade, could have told her

in a sen­tence: that the Author of any­thing is not the per­son who wrote it but the per­son the town has agreed upon, and that the town will dine him at the Chapter whether he ex­ists or not.

Kit, over the cheese, made a couplet upon it. He made couplets when he had drunk his share, and this one came out whole, as his couplets did, and was bet­ter than most:

He knows what every foot­man costs,

And what the din­ners are;

He knows the whole of Mount Street,

But the way to Gros­venor Square.

He was so pleased with it that he said it twice; and he took it into the Temple on Fri­day, and said it to Grice on the stairs, and by Sat­urday noon it was going round the Inn as Mr. Wray’s.

Lucy cleared. She was in and out with the plates, and had not been at­tend­ing, or had seemed not to; and she stopped by Clem­ency’s chair with the cheese-dish in her hands and said, in the voice in which she said most things, which was the voice of a girl who has been told she is pretty and has found it a suf­fi­cient oc­cu­pa­tion: “I could have told him where the rail­ings go. I fell down an area in Fet­ter Lane when I was nine, and Papa said it was the rail­ings’ fault for being where they were, and the man said that was where rail­ings went, and they had words. I have never for­got it. I have a mark.”

“You never said so,” said Clem­ency.

“Nobody asked me,” said Lucy, and went out with the cheese.

She wrote the sev­enth num­ber on the Fri­day, in the back room, by day­light, in one sit­ting.

It was the kit­chen-maid’s num­ber. It had to be; there was no other way, now, that she could write the house. Mr. Mor­timer had lost his foot­man in the fifth and his peace in the sixth, and in the sev­enth the thing that happened was that noth­ing happened, and that a girl of fif­teen, newly come from a regis­ter-of­fice with her char­ac­ter in her pocket, stood at the foot of the area steps in Mount Street and looked up; and Clem­ency, who had never in six num­bers been able to see the house from the in­side, found that she could see the whole of it from below, down to the plate where the coals went in. She put in the plate. She put in the boots, and the wheels of a bar­row, and the hem of a gown. She put in a cook who stated the cli­mate of the City with­out malice, and a quarter of an hour in the warm, and four­teen guineas and the tea and sugar; and when she came to the car­riage, which in the fourth num­ber had drawn up at the rail­ings at the kerb, she drew it up where car­riages drew up in that Square, at a step, with the rail­ings be­hind it along

the area and the kit­chen-maid under them, and went on with­out re­mark­ing it, as a woman mends a cuff.

Then she wrote the sen­tence.

She had not planned it. It ar­rived, as the good ones did, in the middle of a para­graph about some­thing else, and she stopped and let it come:

There was one place in the house in Mount Street from which the house could be seen, and it was the low­est, and it was worth four­teen guineas a year: for the fam­ily had been set down at their own door so many times that not one of them could have said within a yard where the rail­ings stood; but the kit­chen-maid spent her days below them, with noth­ing else to look at, and knew the whole of the fash­ion­able world by its boots.

She read it over. It was true. It was the first thing in seven num­bers that she had known to be true be­cause she had stood in the place, and not be­cause she had taken trouble; and she sat for a mo­ment with the pen in her hand, and did a sum that she had not meant to do, and found that four­teen guineas was two num­bers of the Mor­timers ex­actly, with noth­ing over, and that she had there­fore been paid, that sum­mer, for every pair of months, a kit­chen-maid’s year. She did not know what to make of this. She wrote it down on the back of the sheet, as she wrote down most things she did not know what to make of, and went on with the num­ber, and fin­ished it at four, when the light went, with the sev­enth num­ber done and two days in hand, which had never happened be­fore either.

She took it to the Row on the Sat­urday, be­cause the tenth was a Sunday and Mr. Bal­dock, who was a Whig, kept the Sab­bath as he kept everything else, on prin­ciple and under protest.

He had two let­ters for her. He had them on the desk in front of him, squared with its edge, and he had the look of a man who has been wait­ing since break­fast to give some­body some­thing and has not yet de­cided in what order.

“This one first,” he said, “be­cause it is the one I un­der­stand.”

It was a let­ter from Lord Ash­combe, three sides in a large hand that went up­hill, to say that the Author of the Mor­timers was the first writer since Richard­son who had understood the Square; that the rail­ings in the fourth num­ber stood ex­actly where rail­ings stood in the Square, at the kerb, as any res­id­ent could testify; that Mr. Wray of the Albe­marle, who had said oth­er­wise, was a puppy; and that his lord­ship would be glad to be al­lowed to be the Author’s host.

“He is wrong about the rail­ings,” said Clem­ency.

“He is a lord,” said Mr. Bal­dock. “He is al­lowed to be wrong about the

rail­ings. He is not al­lowed to be wrong about them in my maga­zine, and I have no in­ten­tion of print­ing him.” He took off his spec­tacles. “The sev­enth is in your hand, I think. Have you men­ded them?”

“I have men­ded them.”

“Then they are men­ded, and his lord­ship may find it out for him­self, in a month, from the pave­ment.” He held out his hand for the num­ber, and she gave it him, and he weighed it with­out open­ing it, as he al­ways did, as though it were sold by the pound. “Fif­teen pages. You are early. You are never this early.”

“I had two days in hand.”

“Nobody has two days in hand.” He put it in the drawer. “Now the other.”

The other was not ad­dressed to Mr. Bal­dock. It was ad­dressed, in a clerk’s good round hand, To the Author of “The Mor­timers of Mount Street”, to the care of Mr. Bal­dock, Pater­noster Row; and it was sealed, and Mr. Bal­dock had not broken the seal, and said so, and added that he had held it up to the win­dow on Thursday night and read it through the paper, which was not the same thing, and which he would thank her not to men­tion in the Row.

“It is from the new people,” he said. “The Lon­don, they are to call it, as if there had never been one. Bald­win’s are find­ing the money and a gen­tle­man from the news­pa­pers is to find the rest, and they are look­ing, I hear, for a man who knows the trade, which in the Row means a man who knows what every­body else is paid. They want you for the first num­ber, in Janu­ary, at ten guineas, and they want to know your name; and they are not the only ones who want to know it, for the Row has been in here twice since Tues­day to ask me whether it is true you have dined with them, and I have said that I could not un­der­take to say, which has been taken, I find, as mean­ing yes.”

“I was not at the Chapter on Tues­day.”

“I did not sup­pose you were. I sup­posed you were some­where, and that it was no busi­ness of mine.” He looked at her over the desk. “I will not keep you from ten guineas, Miss Lyd­iard. I could not, if I would, and after my lease I am not sure that I would. But I will tell you what I told the Row, which is that I do not know the Author’s name; and I will tell you what I did not tell the Row, which is that if I did, I do not think it would fetch ten guineas in Janu­ary, nor seven, nor five. They want a Man­chester man of forty. They have dined one.”

She took the let­ter. She did not open it there. She had never had a let­ter ad­dressed to the Author be­fore; nobody had, be­cause the Author had not had a dir­ec­tion until Thursday, when the

Row gave him one by ac­clam­a­tion; and she car­ried it home un­opened, with his lord­ship’s three sides fol­ded in­side it, down Lud­gate Hill and into Salis­bury Court and up the two pair of stairs, and put the two of them into the fus­tian port­fo­lio under the bed, be­tween Mr. Mor­timer with­out a face and Mrs. Mor­timer’s car­riage at the rail­ings at the kerb. It was where she kept the things she could not fin­ish. A din­ner in Gros­venor Square, and ten guineas a num­ber, and a name: they went in with the rest, and she tied the tapes.

She had let the rail­ings stand cor­rec­ted. She did not think about it. She had been a day writ­ing the sev­enth num­ber and an af­ter­noon in Gros­venor Square, and she had put the rail­ings where they were be­cause that was where they were; and if the one man in Lon­don who had taken her side in print was to find out in a month, from his own pave­ment, that she had not taken his, she was sorry for it, and would have done it again. It is the con­di­tion which in other people is called prin­ciple, and which Mrs. Lyd­iard, had she been told of it, would have called tak­ing trouble.

The Inner Temple gave The Lord Warden to Mr. Dal­gleish on the Tues­day, had settled it by the Thursday, and had de­livered it, with the title, by Sat­urday noon to every­body in the Inn but the one man it con­cerned.

Mr. Kin­ross was the last to be told, be­cause he spoke to nobody, and he learned of it from Fig­gis. He had walked in at the gate as he did every morn­ing, and Fig­gis the porter, who had told him noth­ing in all his years at the Inn but the weather, told him that they had found out who wrote that thing in the Albe­marle, and it was Mr. Dal­gleish of Crown Office Row, and would he credit it; and Mr. Kin­ross said that he would not, and walked on, and found that the Inn had been fur­nished overnight, as a house is fur­nished for a sale, with a single sub­ject.

He fol­lowed it, as a man who has eaten the din­ners fol­lows a point of law, to its source, which was a laundress; and found that the Inner Temple had con­victed a man of au­thor­ship on the evid­ence of his thrift. It was not a good ar­gu­ment. It was a Temple ar­gu­ment, and he had heard worse of them win.

Grice him­self, met in the garden, im­proved on it. “And then there is the Row,” said Grice, who was a wit when the courts were up and could not help it. “Crown Office Row, sir. Called after an of­fice which nobody in it could now have poin­ted to, and the only cham­bers in the Inn with the Crown in their dir­ec­tion. The Lord Warden, you ob­serve. A Crown ap­point­ment. The thing proves it­self.” He was de­lighted.

“The beauty of it is that Dal­gleish is a con­vey­an­cer. He has con­veyed noth­ing in his life but titles, and now the Inn has con­veyed one to him with­out a deed. I call it ad­verse pos­ses­sion. He has sat on the Warden twelve months with­out ob­jec­tion from the true owner, and by Black­stone it is his.”

Mr. Kin­ross, who had writ­ten the Warden, and held the only deed to it there was, in his own hand, in a drawer in Albe­marle Street, said that it was very good, and that he must tell it to some­body; and went up to his cham­bers and shut the door, and sat down, and dis­covered that what he felt was not what he had ex­pec­ted to feel.

He had ex­pec­ted to be af­fron­ted. He had been af­fron­ted, for about the length of the garden. A man does not spend the bet­ter part of a year and two hun­dred and twenty pounds on a book, and write the best sen­tence of his life for it in the spring, and watch it car­ried off in Oc­to­ber by a con­vey­an­cer with four sis­ters in Perth, with­out some sen­sa­tion; and the sen­sa­tion was there, and was sharp, and las­ted as far as the stair­case. What suc­ceeded it was re­lief. It was so com­plete, and so un­looked for, and so very far from cred­it­able, that he sat and ex­amined it for some time, as he would have ex­amined a clause he sus­pec­ted of being too good. The town had read his book at last, and talked of it, and given it away; and the man it had given it to was a man he had never spoken to, and never need; and the Warden was now, as far as the Inner Temple was con­cerned, a thing that had been settled, and settled wrong, and could be left alone. Nobody would look fur­ther. Nobody ever did, once a thing was settled; it was the whole prin­ciple of the law, and he had eaten the din­ners. He was free of it. He was as free as a man is who has been robbed of a thing he could not have car­ried, and he did not like it in him­self, and he found, on the Sat­urday, that there was noth­ing in the Temple that he could do about it but go home.

There was a note on the hall table. It was from Lord Ash­combe, and it went up­hill, and it said that Ash­combe had been kept in town by the build­ers, who were in at Ash­combe and would be in at Ash­combe until the Greek Kal­ends, which he laid to the ac­count of the Gov­ern­ment; that he was a neigh­bour, and sol­it­ary, and dined on Wed­nes­day; that he had se­cured, by a stroke of great good for­tune, the com­pany of a gen­tle­man from the Temple whom Kin­ross would be glad to meet, since Kin­ross was a Temple man and a reader; and that he would not say more, be­cause it was not his secret, but Kin­ross might take it that the Warden would be at the table. Fen­wick had put it under the

toast-rack, which was where Mr. Kin­ross put let­ters he did not mean to an­swer; and Mr. Kin­ross took it out, and read it twice, and answered it.

Lord Ash­combe’s house was four doors along the north side, and he had lived in it for forty years with­out once hav­ing oc­ca­sion to no­tice the pave­ment, which was handed to him from his car­riage in the form of a step and taken away again when he had done with it. He was a large, kind, florid man of sev­enty, with a fine lib­rary in the coun­try that had been read for him by three gen­er­a­tions of chap­lains, and an opin­ion on everything in it; and he had never in his life been cor­rec­ted, be­cause there had never been any­body at his table whose busi­ness it was.

There were four at it on the Wed­nes­day: his lord­ship, Mr. Til­lot­son, who was the present chap­lain and read to him in the even­ings and had been told what to think of the Warden and thought it; Mr. Dal­gleish of Crown Office Row; and Mr. Kin­ross, who was placed op­pos­ite Mr. Dal­gleish, and was in­tro­duced to him be­fore the soup as a neigh­bour and a Temple man and a great reader of the Albe­marle, and was asked by his host, with a look, whether he had the least no­tion whom he was sit­ting across from.

Mr. Dal­gleish was a small, neat, anxious man of five-and-forty, with a stoop from the deeds and a Perth voice that he had spent twenty years in Lon­don fail­ing to lose; and he had been pink, as the Inn said, since the first of the month, and he was pink now. He said, be­fore any­one could an­swer for him, that there had been a very fool­ish re­port in the Temple which he was sorry had reached his lord­ship’s ears, and that he was a con­vey­an­cer and noth­ing else, and had never writ­ten a line in his life that was not on parch­ment.

“There!” said Lord Ash­combe. “There, Kin­ross. You see how it is. He denies it.”

“He does,” said Mr. Kin­ross.

“He has denied it to me three times since Monday. My dear sir, they all deny it. Scott has never owned Waver­ley to a liv­ing soul; they call him the Great Unknown for it; when the Regent gave his health at Carlton House as the Author of it, he got up and prom­ised that the real au­thor should hear of the com­pli­ment, which would hang a man at the Old Bailey. And you’ll re­mem­ber the Trier­main busi­ness, when half Edin­burgh had it that Ers­kine wrote the thing, and Scott let them think so, and wrote a pre­face to help them to it. They do it for sport. It is the first mark of the thing. A man who will own to a book has gen­er­ally writ­ten a poor one.” His lord­ship was de­lighted with this, and said it again

to Mr. Til­lot­son, who had heard it on Monday. “You’ll not get him to own it, Kin­ross. I have given it up. But you may take my word for it, and I have read every num­ber from the first.”

Mr. Kin­ross said: “So have I.”

It was the one true thing he could say, and he said it with some care, and found that it passed, as true things gen­er­ally do at din­ner, with­out any­body at­tend­ing to it. Mr. Dal­gleish looked at him across the table with a kind of ap­peal, as one hon­est man to an­other, and Mr. Kin­ross, who could not help him and had never be­fore in his life been un­able to help a man by telling him the truth, looked at his soup. He re­membered the Trier­main busi­ness. He re­membered, which his lord­ship did not, that Ers­kine had been in the secret from the first, and had had a hand in the pre­face him­self; and it came to him that he had be­come the Author of Waver­ley with­out the trouble of ar­ran­ging it, with a con­vey­an­cer for his Ers­kine, and that the only dif­fer­ence be­tween Scott’s case and his own was con­sent.

“Do you know his work?” said Lord Ash­combe.

“Every word of it.”

“Hah!” said his lord­ship, and the thing was done, and Mr. Dal­gleish sank a shade pinker and gave him­self up. “And you, Kin­ross? You never wrote any­thing your­self, I think?”

“Noth­ing with my name on it.”

“Quite right. Quite right. A gen­tle­man reads.” His lord­ship turned to the chap­lain. “Til­lot­son, the build­ers. Tell Mr. Dal­gleish about the build­ers.” And Mr. Til­lot­son told Mr. Dal­gleish about the build­ers, who were in at Ash­combe, and would be in at Ash­combe until the spring, and had been got in by the Gov­ern­ment as surely as if Lord Liver­pool had sent them down him­self; and his lord­ship, who had heard it be­fore, en­joyed it very much.

They had the siege. Mr. Kin­ross had known that they would; a man does not go to dine with Lord Ash­combe and es­cape Frois­sart. They had it with the fish, and through the fish, and his lord­ship did the Welsh, and Mr. Til­lot­son, who had read the num­ber aloud on Tues­day and knew it bet­ter than its au­thor, sup­plied the Lady Gwen­llian; and Mr. Dal­gleish, who had begun by protest­ing and had been over­ruled and had now the air of a man who has de­cided that if he is to be hanged for a book he may as well read it, was ap­pealed to upon Shrews­bury.

“For he passed it over,” said his lord­ship. “Shrews­bury, Dal­gleish. Passed it clean over, in the el­ev­enth, the only battle in the reign that one has seen; and I say he was wrong, and Til­lot­son says he was wrong, and I’ll not be­lieve you had not a reason.”

Mr. Dal­gleish said un­hap­pily that he sup­posed the Author had thought it too well known.

“Well known! It is not well known. Nobody knows it. Til­lot­son, when was it?”

“The sum­mer of the year three, my lord.”

“The two-and-twen­ti­eth of July,” said Mr. Dal­gleish, who had been at the play, “as I have al­ways understood. And the Prince killed Percy with his own hand, which the Author might have made a great deal of.”

“He might,” said Lord Ash­combe. “He might in­deed. It is all in Frois­sart.”

Mr. Kin­ross, who knew that it was not in Frois­sart, since Frois­sart had laid down his pen three years be­fore the battle; and who knew that the day was the one-and-twen­ti­eth, since he had spent a week of the spring with it; and who knew, as every­body who had been at the play knew and every­body who had read a chron­icle did not, that nobody had ever found out who killed Percy, who had put up his visor in the press and been struck in the face by an arrow from nobody in par­tic­u­lar, and that the Prince’s hand was a poet’s: Mr. Kin­ross, who had never in two-and-thirty years let a false thing stand that he could have set right, and had not let one stand in Sep­tem­ber, though set­ting it right had meant print­ing the Author’s rail­ings against him in his own maga­zine, sat at Lord Ash­combe’s table with the wrong date and the wrong hand and the wrong chron­icler going round it with the fish, and looked at Mr. Dal­gleish, who could not be cor­rec­ted with­out being con­fessed, and said noth­ing at all.

He nod­ded. It was worse than say­ing it.

“You see,” said his lord­ship, to the table. “Kin­ross agrees.”

They had the Mor­timers with the mut­ton. His lord­ship had dis­covered them, it ap­peared, in the last fort­night, by way of Mr. Wray, whom he did not read but whose vic­tims he col­lec­ted, on the prin­ciple that a thing worth a paper in the Albe­marle must be worth hav­ing; and he had sent to the Row for the six num­bers, and had had Til­lot­son read them, and had be­come their cham­pion with the whole of the en­ergy that he had formerly given to the Warden, and gave to it still. He had writ­ten to Bal­dock. He had the copy of the let­ter in his pocket, and Til­lot­son read it, up­hill, rail­ings and Richard­son and all; and Mr. Kin­ross heard his own rail­ings, which he had given to Lu­cius Wray over the port in August be­cause they were true, de­clared by a peer of forty years’ stand­ing in the Square to be ex­actly wrong, and could not say so, be­cause to say so was to say how he knew.

“The man has eyes,” said his lord­ship. “That is the whole of it. Wray has never been asked any­where, and the Author has been asked every­where, and knows where things are. And he is to leave Bal­dock, I hear, for the new thing in the Row, in Janu­ary, at ten guineas; and I have writ­ten to Bal­dock to say that if he lets him go I shall not take the Lud­gate in, which I never have, and that he had bet­ter look to it. And I have asked the Author to dine.”

“Has he answered?” said Mr. Kin­ross.

“He has not. He is a mod­est man. They are all mod­est men.” His lord­ship looked at Mr. Dal­gleish with great af­fec­tion. “Bal­dock can­not un­der­take to say who he is; it is a close thing, the Row, closer than the Temple. I have it from Til­lot­son, who has it from some­where, that he is a Man­chester man and has dined at the Chapter. Well, he shall dine here. And Dal­gleish shall dine here, and it shall be be­fore Christ­mas, and I will have the two of them at one table, the only two writers in Lon­don worth the trouble, and Wray may put that in his maga­zine. What do you say, Kin­ross? You’ll make a fourth?”

Mr. Kin­ross said that he would make a fourth.

He was sit­ting across from the wrong au­thor of the one book, and he had just been asked to meet the wrong au­thor of the other, whom he had him­self, on a slip of paper in a drawer, made a house­keeper’s son; and it came to him, as the mut­ton went round, that the whole of lit­er­ary Lon­don was at that mo­ment com­posed of people who had not writ­ten any­thing being dined by a man who had not read it, and that it was, on the whole, the best din­ner he had eaten in a year.

“It is a cold book, you know,” said Lord Ash­combe, into a pause. “The Warden. I have thought so from the first. It is a cold book writ­ten by a warm man who has nobody to be warm to; one can al­ways tell. Now Dal­gleish has four sis­ters.” He looked at Mr. Dal­gleish, and seemed for a mo­ment to be on the edge of a dis­cov­ery. “It can­not be Dal­gleish,” he said; and passed the port, and in passing it for­got what he had said, and never found it again.

Mr. Kin­ross, who had nobody to be warm to and had been given to un­der­stand as much by his aunt in a let­ter under the toast-rack, drank his wine.

“And I will tell you an­other thing,” said his lord­ship, who had been sav­ing it. “It is ad­mired where you would not look for it. I have it⁠—never mind how I have it; Til­lot­son has it from his sis­ter, who has it from Rus­sell Square, which had it from Fleet Street, which is as good as the City⁠—that there is a lady in the City who has read the whole of it, every num­ber, and thinks

the siege the finest thing since Frois­sart. Her own words, Til­lot­son?”

“Those were the words re­por­ted to me, my lord.”

“Since Frois­sart! A lady in the City! There, Dal­gleish; there is fame. You are read in Rus­sell Square.” He was moved by it. “The finest thing since Frois­sart.”

Mr. Kin­ross had been in the room in Sep­tem­ber when Mr. Rad­cliffe re­peated those very words from his lord­ship’s let­ter, of a siege his lord­ship had not read; and he heard them now come back round the whole of Lon­don, by way of Mr. Til­lot­son’s sis­ter, and be laid be­fore him as the judg­ment of a lady in the City. His lord­ship’s own words had gone round the town and come home in a bon­net, and his lord­ship did not know them. But the words were his lord­ship’s, and the lady was not. Some­where in Fleet Street, if the chain held, there was a woman who had read every num­ber of the Warden. For the length of a swal­low he thought of the one reader he was sure of, who had taken a sen­tence out of the tenth num­ber as he had taken one out of the fourth; and then he put the thought by, since that reader was a house­keeper’s son in a cof­fee-house, and house­keep­ers’ sons are not ladies in Fleet Street. But it was a reader; and whatever she had really said of the siege, the town had dressed it in his lord­ship’s words and car­ried it, with the rest, to Dal­gleish’s door.

“Did she,” said Mr. Kin­ross.

It was two words, and he heard them as he said them, and it was the nearest he had come in two-and-thirty years to a joke against him­self; and nobody at the table took it for one, which was as he wished.

“Albe­marle Street,” said his lord­ship, sum­ming up, with the air of a man of the world, “has a way of not put­ting names on things, this year. One hears it of a poem. One hears it of the Warden. I dare say they know their busi­ness. But a man can­not be mod­est for ever, Dal­gleish, and I give you till Christ­mas.”

Mr. Dal­gleish said, for the fourth time, that he was a con­vey­an­cer.

“There,” said Lord Ash­combe. “You hear him.”

He walked home. It was four doors, and he could have been car­ried; but he walked, in the dark, along the north side of the Square, and when he came to his own house he did a thing that he had not done in all his years of liv­ing in it, and that Lord Ash­combe had not done in forty: he stopped on the pave­ment, and looked at it.

The door was where he had left it. The step was where the step had al­ways been, and the lamp over the fan­light, which Fen­wick kept lit until he

was in; and to the left of the step, and to the right of it, at the pave­ment’s edge, with the area fall­ing away be­hind them into the dark where the kit­chen was, were the rail­ings. They were along the area. They had been along the area since the house was built. They were not at the kerb, and never had been, and no car­riage had ever drawn up at them, be­cause a car­riage drew up at the step; and he had known this. He had known it well enough to write it in a mar­gin in August with the brev­ity of a man who had never had to ex­plain him­self, and to tell it to Lu­cius Wray over the port, and to let it stand in print in Sep­tem­ber be­cause it was true. He had not known it be­cause he had looked. He had known it as Lord Ash­combe knew Frois­sart.

He stood for some time. A young per­son had stood at those rail­ings on the Tues­day of the week be­fore for a quarter of an hour, with her hand on them, and gone down; but he did not know that, and nobody had told him, and the rail­ings had noth­ing to say.

In the morn­ing he asked Fen­wick.

He asked it at break­fast, across the Chron­icle, in the tone in which he asked whether it was likely to rain, and Fen­wick, who had been in the house longer than its mas­ter and had never once been asked any­thing by its mas­ter that he had not already provided, re­ceived it with the per­fect still­ness of a man who has waited a long while for some­thing and does not pro­pose to spoil it by look­ing sur­prised.

“In the area, sir,” said Fen­wick. “Along the whole front, at the pave­ment’s edge. They have been there since long be­fore the old lord’s day. I understood it was gen­er­ally known.”

“It is,” said Mr. Kin­ross. “Thank you, Fen­wick.”

“There was a young per­son at them on the Tues­day of last week, sir, as it hap­pens, for some little time, about the kit­chen-maid’s place. Mrs. Pratt thought her very suit­able. She did not come back.”

Mr. Kin­ross said that he was sorry to hear it, and meant the kit­chen-maid, and turned the Chron­icle; and Fen­wick re­moved the toast-rack, under which there was noth­ing, and went out.

They tried Car­lile at Guild­hall for four days, from the Tues­day, be­fore the Chief Justice and two spe­cial jur­ies, for Paine first and for Palmer after him; and on the Fri­day the second jury found him guilty, as the first had done the day be­fore, and the news was in Fleet Street be­fore the court had risen, be­cause the Row had a man at the door.

It came down the street as such news did, not called but car­ried, from one shop to the next, at the pace of a man who has some­thing to tell and

has not been paid to hurry: Car­lile was guilty, twice over; the At­tor­ney-Gen­eral had his ver­dicts; and every printer be­tween Temple Bar and Lud­gate who had put any­thing into type since August that he would not have cared to read aloud to a spe­cial jury went in and shut his door, and read his lease. Mr. Bal­dock heard it at two, and sat for a while, and then went down into his shop and sold a treat­ise upon the dry rot to a cler­gy­man, be­cause the trade must be kept up.

Clem­ency heard it at six, from Kit, who had it from the Inn, where it had ar­rived be­fore din­ner and been found less in­ter­est­ing than the Warden. She was mend­ing the tapes of the fus­tian port­fo­lio, which had worn, and she went on mend­ing them.

Mr. Kin­ross heard it in the Temple, at his desk, with the door shut; and he heard it, as he had heard the rest of Oc­to­ber, from Fig­gis, who put his head in with­out knock­ing, which he had never done, and said that they had found that fel­low Car­lile guilty, sir, and would he credit it, and went away.

He had the thir­teenth num­ber be­fore him. It was due in Albe­marle Street on the tenth of No­vem­ber, and he had begun it that morn­ing, which was early, for him; and he had begun it, he found, dif­fer­ently. He had taken the Warden out of Lud­low and put him on the road, in the wet, with a let­ter he had not answered; and he had taken him, for the first time in twelve num­bers, in at the back of a house in­stead of the front, and down a stair, and had let him stand in a kit­chen and be looked at by the people in it, who knew to a penny what he cost. He did not ask him­self why. He knew why, and did not pro­pose to con­sult the part of his mind that knew it. He wrote, that af­ter­noon, with the news of Guild­hall going down Fleet Street under his win­dow and the Michael­mas term a month off and the Inn settled in its opin­ion, as a man writes who has been given away and means to be worth the tak­ing back: so that who­ever read the thir­teenth num­ber on the first of Decem­ber, in Rus­sell Square or the City or two pair of stairs up over a law-sta­tioner’s, should know at the first para­graph that it had not been writ­ten by any­body in Crown Office Row.

He did not know where it would be read. He knew that it would be read, which was more than he had known in August; and he found that it was enough to write to, and that he had never be­fore had any­thing to write to at all.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1820. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: “CROSSED LETTERS” (Ch. 3)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.DECEMBER, 1819.No. III.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 28.)


CHAPTER III.

Crossed Letters.

In which Mr. Wray is cut, two letters cross in the post, and Clemency finds her own hand in the Warden.

Mr. Radcliffe read his own magazine on the first of every month at seven o’clock in the morning, from the wrapper to the last advertisement, before anybody in London could tell him what was in it.

He did not read it in proof. In proof a magazine was a matter of sheets and errors, and he left it to the overseer, who was paid to read for the printer and read nothing else; but on the first, with the ink scarcely dry and Albemarle Street not yet awake, he read it as the town would read it, in his chair, with his tea going cold at his elbow, and he had found since he was a boy in Edinburgh that it was the only way to know what he had published.

He read the very temperate article in support of the magistrates, and found it as temperate as he had paid for. He read Mr. Wray’s second paper on the Cockney School, which was an

attack upon the Mortimers of Mount Street, and found it better than the first; and he noted the two places in it where a paragraph stopped short. Mr. Wray’s paragraphs did not stop short. Mr. Radcliffe knew whose pencil had stopped them. The Albemarle belonged to Mr. Kinross, though the town did not know it; and in September, having heard that Wray meant to take the Mortimers to pieces, Mr. Kinross had asked to see the paper in proof. It had come back from the Temple with two passages struck through: one about the Author’s cook, and one about a lady painter lately dead. A third, about the railings in Grosvenor Square, had been let stand. Mr. Radcliffe did not think the worse of the paper for it, and he did not think it his business to say so. Then he read the Warden, because it was in the number, and because Lord Ashcombe would write.

The eleventh number opened at a feast at Ludlow, and let the Battle of Shrewsbury go by without a blow struck on the page; and Mr. Radcliffe, who had asked on the first of September for a little more incident, noted it, as he noted everything that would not sell. Then he came to a Welsh girl at the feast, a hostage, who understood that she would not be called up to the high table, and sat out the rest of it in the gown that had been made for it; and he stopped.

He had not a literary memory. He had a commercial one. It kept what the town repeated, and the town had been repeating Miss Mortimer’s gown since August. He went to the press behind the door, where he kept every magazine in London that he had read at seven o’clock on the first of the month, and took out the Ludgate for August, and found the sentence near the end of the Mortimers: Miss Mortimer understood, between the soup and the fish, that she would not be asked to Lady Harrowgate’s. He laid the two magazines side by side upon the table, the buff wrapper and the blue, and read the two sentences as he read a balance-sheet; and he saw that the one had been copied from the other.

He did not suppose for a moment that the Author of the Mortimers wrote the Warden. He knew who wrote the Warden. He was one of two

men in London who did; the other was the man who wrote it, Mr. Kinross, who had laid the first number on this table a year ago, in the hand that Mr. Radcliffe had last seen at the foot of their deed of partnership. What he had not known until this minute was that the author of the Warden read the Mortimers; and read them, it appeared, with the attention a man gives to a thing he means to take. And he remembered that on the first of September his principal proprietor had picked the Ludgate up off this table and carried it away under his arm, and that he had sat afterwards wondering what the devil a man of ten thousand a year wanted with a rival’s magazine.

He knew now. It would not interest the town, which did not read the Warden. It would interest Albemarle Street a great deal, and Paternoster Row a great deal more; and it was worth, as far as Mr. Radcliffe could see, exactly as much as he did not say about it. He put the August Ludgate back in the press. Then he took the October number off the heap of other people’s magazines, and laid it by itself on the corner of the table nearest the door.

Mr. Lucius Wray called for his copies at nine.

He was four-and-twenty, and handsome in a way that he had not yet been made to pay for. He had been sent

down from Christ Church for a reason that improved with every telling, and had quarrelled upon the strength of it with his father, who was a dean; and he had never forgiven Oxford, which had not noticed. He had come up to London to make his name by his pen, with a tragedy in five acts in his trunk. Covent Garden had sent the tragedy back, and it was in the trunk still; and he had been a critic ever since, with the particular cruelty of a man who knows to a line what it would cost him to be reviewed. He wrote in a coffee-house in Covent Garden, and dined on credit, and had never set foot in a counting-house in his life. He had been put out of one door, at Oxford, and he had made his living ever since by telling other people which side of the door they stood on. There were perhaps three men in London who could do with a paragraph what he could do with one; he knew the names of all three, and spoke to none of them.

“I have been cut,” he said, before he had sat down.

“I saw.”

“You saw. The overseer saw. The compositor saw, I dare say, and laughed; they always know.” He took up a copy of the number and turned to his own paper, which he had read four times already. “Two things. The two best things in the paper, and I do not say so lightly, because there are a

good many good things in it. The cook, and the lady of the Academy. I said that the Author must keep a cook in Cheapside, since he knows to a shilling what the turbot cost and has not the least notion who is asked to eat it. And I said that the Academy admitted flower-painting as it had admitted Miss Moser, out of politeness, and had been relieved of both in May. It was the best sentence I have written this year.”

“It was a cruel one,” said Mr. Radcliffe. “She is not five months dead.”

“All the best sentences are cruel. It is how one knows them.” Mr. Wray turned a page. “But Kinross left me the railings. He struck out the two things in the paper that were mine, and he let stand the one thing in it that was his; for he gave me the railings himself, at your table in August, over the port, and the dinner-hour with them. I suppose he let them stand because they were true; it is the only thing he ever asks of a sentence. One would think he had been to Grosvenor Square.”

“He lives there.”

“I know where he lives,” said Mr. Wray. “I have been let in.”

Mr. Kinross came in at half past nine, without being announced.

Mr. Wray, who was one of the few people in London who knew whose magazine it was, rose, and bowed an inch lower than a man bows who

means it. “I have been thanking Mr. Radcliffe for your corrections, sir.”

“They were not corrections,” said Mr. Kinross. “You had two things wrong.”

“Which two?”

“Miss Moser was a better painter than you are a writer. And the Author has never kept a cook.”

Mr. Wray laughed. He had a good laugh, and he used it as other men use a sword-cane. “You know the Author, then?”

“No. I know how a man writes who has kept a cook, and he does not write like that.”

“And the railings?”

“The railings were right.”

“I know,” said Mr. Wray. “You said so at the time.”

Mr. Radcliffe, who had been looking at the window, said: “The Ludgate is on the corner of the table, sir, if you want it.”

Mr. Kinross looked at the Ludgate, lying by itself on the corner nearest the door, where nobody had ever put a magazine before; and then he looked at Mr. Radcliffe, who met his eye with the expression of a physician who has just said that a patient is comfortable. There was a short pause. Mr. Wray, who was reading himself, did not look up.

“Thank you,” said Mr. Kinross, and took it.

It was the first thing, in all the years of their partnership, that Mr. Radcliffe had known about his principal proprietor which his principal proprietor had not told him; and when the door had closed he put it away, as he put away everything, in the place where he kept the things that would be worth more later.

Mr. Kinross walked to the Temple, where he kept the chambers that he had never needed for the law and had always needed for this. He had walked there every day for a month, and Fenwick had given up asking whether he would take the carriage, and had begun instead, he observed without remark, to have his boots brushed twice.

At the desk he read Mr. Wray first. He had read him already, in proof, with a pencil; but he wished to know what it was like to read him as the town would read him this morning, with nothing in his hand.

There is a kind of painting which stands at the bottom of the art, and is not the worse for standing there: the painting of flowers. It asks for a quick eye, a steady hand, and a perfect indifference to what the flowers are for. The Mortimers of Mount Street is flower-painting in prose. The petals are counted, and the dew is put in afterwards; the colours are true, and the arrangement pleases; and like all flower-painting it is the work of somebody to whom the flowers were

brought, and who has never been in the garden. The Author has carried his family to Grosvenor Square and set the railings at the kerb; he gives them their dinner at six. Nobody who had once been asked to dine in Grosvenor Square would do either. One learns where the railings stand by being let in; and it is the peculiar distinction of the Cockney School that it describes the drawing-room from the wrong side of the railings.

It was very good. That was the worst of it.

The railings were his own, not Wray’s: he had pencilled them in the margin of the August Ludgate, and told them to Wray over Mr. Radcliffe’s port a week later, without looking to see who was listening. When the proof came to him in September he had struck out Miss Moser, because she was dead and could not answer, and the cook, because it was not true; and he had let the railings stand, because they were true, though he knew that a young man with sisters would read them on the same morning as the Warden’s answer to him. He found now, reading them with the town, that he did not like himself for it, and that he would do it again. It is the condition which in other men is called principle, and which his aunt called a great pity.

Then he opened the Ludgate.

This month’s number was about Mr. Mortimer. The Author had kept the

promise of the last, which he did not always do, and had told the reader why Thomas gave notice. Mr. Mortimer, having learned from somebody at his club that in the great houses every footman is called James, had called Thomas James for a month; and Thomas, who had been Thomas in Manchester since he was a boy, had borne it for a month and gone, with his box corded and one sentence at the door: I was Thomas in Manchester, sir, and I find I cannot be James for thirty pounds. Mr. Mortimer could not see it. Mrs. Mortimer could not see it. The butler, who could, was not asked. Mr. Kinross, who had lately begun to keep an hour on the first of the month for the Mortimers, found that he was reading warily, and with reason. At the end of the number the Author left Mr. Mortimer alone in his dining-room with the decanter and the knowledge, and gave him this:

Mr. Mortimer had kept the peace of his house in Mount Street for nine months, at a charge, by the housekeeper’s book, of twelve hundred pounds; and he learned in the keeping, though the book did not tell him so, that it was a thing more easily broken by the keeper than by the kept, and not to be mended, at any charge whatever, by the man who had broken it.

He did not need to take down the Warden’s answer to the King. He had written that sentence eleven times.

It was his again, as the footman had been his, and again it had been carried into a house where somebody knew what things cost, and had the price put into it: the nine years of the March were nine months of Mount Street, and the peace of a kingdom had become a housekeeper’s book with twelve hundred pounds at the foot of the page. But the last clause was not his. He had not thought of it. It had not once occurred to him, in the Marches or out of them, that a thing broken by its keeper might be past the keeper’s mending; and he sat with the Ludgate in his hand and the Albemarle open beside it at Mr. Wray’s railings, and considered that he had that morning, at his own leave and in his own magazine, broken something that he did not see how he was to mend.

The young man had read the Warden’s answer to the King, then, and helped himself to it, in the same days of September in which Mr. Kinross had helped himself to Miss Mortimer; and neither of them had known what the other was doing. Their letters had crossed in the post. The post in this correspondence went once a month, on the first; and this morning it had delivered both letters at once, and had carried with them, in the Albemarle, by the proprietor’s leave, Lucius Wray. Mr. Kinross had sent his first letter, that is to say, in the same post

as a horsewhip; and he had packed the horsewhip himself.

It occurred to him, sitting there, that he did not know what his own footmen were called. He had never asked. Fenwick would know; and for the first time in his life Mr. Kinross was not perfectly certain that the names Fenwick knew them by were their own.

He took up his pencil. Against the last clause of Mr. Mortimer’s sentence, which was the only part of it that was not his, he wrote one word in the margin, as he had written one word in August; and the word, this time, was true.

Clemency went up to the Row at noon, as she did on the first of every month, to look at her own number in Baldock’s window without buying it.

It was there, in its blue-grey wrapper, between a volume of sermons and a treatise upon the dry rot, with the contents printed down the front of it in the small, plain, Whig type that Mr. Baldock bought by the hundredweight: The Mortimers of Mount Street. No. VI. She looked at it for the proper length of time, which was the length of time a stranger might give it, and was turning away when the window of the office above went up with a bang, and Mr. Baldock put his head out and called her in. He had never done it before. She went up the stairs with the feeling,

familiar to anyone who has ever been sent for, of having already been found out in something.

The October Albemarle lay open on his desk. He did not offer it to her. He put his hand flat upon it, as she had once put hers flat upon his counter, and said: “Mr. Wray has done you the honour.”

“Is it very bad?”

“It is clever,” said Mr. Baldock, who was an honest man. “He has read you. I told you they would.” He looked at her over his spectacles, which he wore for reading other men’s magazines and for nothing else. “He will sell three hundred Ludgates for me before Monday. They always do. I thought you had better hear it from me than from the Row.”

“May I see it?”

“You may take it home. I have another.” He did not take his hand off it. “I should read it at home, with the door shut. It is not a thing to read in a shop.”

“Then I will read it at home,” said Clemency, and did not take it, because she found that she did not want to carry it through the streets; and Mr. Baldock, who understood her, put it away in his drawer with the Manchester page and the August accounts, and changed the subject, which was the kindest thing he did all day.

The subject he changed it to was

not a comfortable one. They were to try Carlile at Guildhall this month, he said, for printing Paine; and the Attorney-General, having begun with Carlile, was not thought likely to stop there. Mr. Baldock had printed the names of the dead from St. Peter’s Field in September, with their ages and their trades, in a smaller type than the rest of the number because there had not been room for them in any other. He did not say that they would come for the Ludgate. He said that he had read his lease again on Tuesday night, which he had not done in two years, and that he had found it a very instructive document.

Clemency, who had paid the quarter’s rent in Salisbury Square on Wednesday, Michaelmas Day, with the whole of September’s seven guineas and the better part of August’s, considered this for a moment in the light of her own lease, which ran from quarter-day to quarter-day and contained no instruction at all.

“Then I had better write the seventh number quickly,” she said, “while there is a Ludgate to print it.”

Mr. Baldock laughed, which was what she had meant him to do. “Bring it by the tenth. If there is a Ludgate on the first of November you shall be in it; and if there is not, you shall be paid for it all the same.” He meant it. She knew, and she thought that he

knew, that it was not a thing a man could promise who had read his lease on Tuesday night; and they parted on it, as people do part on a kindness that neither of them can afford.

She went home by Ludgate Hill. There was a crowd at a print-shop window halfway down, as there had been all September, five deep on the pavement, looking at the yeomanry riding down the people at Manchester in red and black: coloured by hand, at so much the dozen, by somebody’s daughter in a back room, with rather more red than was strictly needed. She went by on the far side of the street, and did not look, and saw it all the same, and thought, as she turned down into Salisbury Court, that she knew how much red was too much, and had no right to say so.

The Albemarle came to Salisbury Square on the first of October, on the day it was published, which it had never done before.

Mr. Pelham had read one article in it in Hare Court before his dinner, and had laughed at it twice, and had sent it home with Kit at six o’clock, with his compliments to Mrs. Lydiard and the young ladies and his opinion that they would find it capital. Kit brought it up the two pair of stairs together with a barrel of oysters, which he had bought out of Michaelmas; his forty

pounds had been paid on Wednesday, and was, for the present, entire. It was a Friday, and there was fish, because in Mrs. Lydiard’s house there was always fish on a Friday; and the oysters, which Mrs. Lydiard said were very extravagant and ate eleven of, made a feast of it.

Kit read aloud. He read well, and knew it, and liked an audience that could not get up and go; and he propped the Albemarle against the water-jug and gave them Mr. Wray’s second paper on the Cockney School from the beginning, with the expression. Nobody at the table knew what Clemency wrote for the Ludgate, beyond that it was a little, and was paid for, and was not the kind of thing that anybody in Salisbury Square had ever asked to see.

Clemency knew what it was from the first sentence, because Mr. Baldock had told her, and from the second, because it named the Mortimers. She went on eating her fish.

“The Mortimers!” said Lucy. “Oh, but I like the Mortimers. Miss Harker lends them to me, when she has done with them; we are only at the third. I think them excessively diverting.”

“Then you have no taste, and Mr. Wray will tell you so.” Kit found his place. “There is a kind of painting which stands at the bottom of the art⁠—”

He gave them the flower-painting, and the petals counted, and the dew

put in afterwards; and Clemency, who had a portfolio under her bed that nobody in the room had ever looked into, found that her hand was steady and that she could not taste the cod.

Mrs. Lydiard, who had been mending a cuff of Kit’s with the air of a woman who does not listen to the magazines, said without looking up: “Miss Moser painted flowers.”

“Who?”

“Miss Moser. She was of the Royal Academy.” Mrs. Lydiard drew her thread through. “The Queen had her to paint a whole room at Frogmore. Flowers from the floor to the ceiling. Nobody thought that the bottom of anything.”

“Did you know her, Mama?” said Lucy.

“Everybody knew of her.” There was a short pause. “She died in May.”

It was the first time that Clemency had ever heard her mother name a painter. She looked across the table, and Mrs. Lydiard said, “Go on, Kit,” in the voice in which she ordered the fish; and Kit went on. But the needle had stopped in the cuff, and it did not begin again for the rest of the paper.

Then Kit came to the railings.

He gave it the voice of a verdict, and lingered over the end of it: it describes the drawing-room from the wrong side of the railings.

“That’s a hit,” said Kit, delighted.

“That’s a palpable hit.”

“Is it true?” said Clemency.

“Of course it’s true. Pelham says so. Pelham dined in Grosvenor Square in the year eleven and has talked of nothing else since.” He refilled his glass. “The railings go along the area, Clem, to keep you from falling into the kitchen. Anybody knows that.”

Anybody who had been let in knew it. She sat with her fork in her hand and saw, with the sudden plainness with which one sees the mistake in a sum that has been added up wrong for a month, where she had got her railings. In Bread Street there had been posts along the kerb, to keep the carts off the pavement, and she had grown up behind them; and when she had needed a house in Grosvenor Square she had built it out of the only street she knew, and set the railings where the posts were. She had never been in Grosvenor Square. She had never been in Mount Street. She had written six numbers about a house in Mount Street and the houses it drove to, and sold them, and been liked for them by a lady in Russell Square, and she had never once walked down it, because one cannot walk down Mount Street with a parcel, and she had never had any reason to be there without one.

“Have you anything in the Ludgate this month, Clem?” said Kit, turning the page.

“A little.”

“What about?”

“A footman.”

Kit laughed so much that he had to put the Albemarle down. “Lord, Clem, you might write about something,” he said; and Lucy laughed too, because Kit had, and their mother said that she did not see that a footman was any laughing matter, she had known a great many; and the supper went on.

Clemency sat it out. She sat out the oysters, and Mr. Wray’s peroration, and the cheese, and Kit’s opinion of the Cockney School, which was Mr. Pelham’s, because to have got up and gone into the back room would have been to own that any of it was hers.

They went to bed at eleven. Kit left the Albemarle on the table among the oyster shells, as he left everything, and Clemency waited until the house had done creaking, and then took it, and a candle, through to the back room, where the desk was.

She read Mr. Wray again by herself, from the beginning, which was worse than hearing it. It was clever; Mr. Baldock was right. He had read her, and read her more carefully than she had supposed anybody in Albemarle Street read anything, and he had found the one thing in six numbers that she could not have known, and had known that she could not have known it. She would

go and look at Mount Street. She did not yet know how a woman walked down Mount Street without a parcel, or what she would say to anyone who asked her what she was doing there; but she would find out, as she found out most things, by taking more trouble about it than it deserved.

Then she turned the page past Mr. Wray, because the Warden was in the number, and she read the Warden now. She sat down to it. It was one of the things she did not do.

The eleventh number opened at Ludlow at Michaelmas, which the Warden kept with a feast and Salisbury Square had kept on Wednesday with the rent; and there was a girl at the feast: a Welsh girl, a hostage, the first woman to whom the Warden had ever given a sentence of her own. Clemency did not know the sentence at once. She read it as one reads a letter in a strange hand, and she was halfway through the second clause before the hand turned out to be her own.

The Lady Gwenllian understood, between the grace and the first dish, that she would not be called up to the high table; and she sat out the rest of the feast in the gown that had been made for it, because to send for another would have been to own that she had hoped.

She sat quite still.

It was Miss Mortimer. It was Miss Mortimer to the last stone, except

where it was not: the soup and the fish had gone back four hundred years and become a grace and a dish, Lady Harrowgate’s had become a high table, and the gown had been made for the feast instead of merely put on for it. And at the end, where she had written that the girl would not go up and change because to change would be to admit that she had known, somebody had taken out the one word on which the whole sentence turned, and put in another; and the word was hoped.

It had been read, then. Not looked into, nor subscribed to, nor taken to pieces over the oysters, but read: the fourth number, in August, through Mrs. Mortimer’s carriage and the dinner at six, to the one sentence in it she had been proud of and had shown to nobody. And whoever had read it had

known that it was hers to be proud of, and had taken it, which was the only way of saying so that was open to him; and had sent it back to her on the first of October, as she had sent him his on the first of September, so that she should know that it had been noticed. She had been right in every particular but the last. A man of that kind did read the Mortimers. He had read them, it seemed, as she read the Warden.

Over the roofs the giants of St. Dunstan’s began to strike twelve, and the first of October went out with them.

She had never been able to decide what the girl in her portfolio would look like at the moment she understood. There was nobody in the room to see her face.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.DECEMBER, 1819.No. III.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 28.)


CHAPTER III.

Crossed Letters.

In which Mr. Wray is cut, two letters cross in the post, and Clemency finds her own hand in the Warden.

Mr. Rad­cliffe read his own maga­zine on the first of every month at seven o’clock in the morn­ing, from the wrap­per to the last ad­vert­ise­ment, be­fore any­body in Lon­don could tell him what was in it.

He did not read it in proof. In proof a maga­zine was a mat­ter of sheets and er­rors, and he left it to the over­seer, who was paid to read for the printer and read noth­ing else; but on the first, with the ink scarcely dry and Albe­marle Street not yet awake, he read it as the town would read it, in his chair, with his tea going cold at his elbow, and he had found since he was a boy in Edin­burgh that it was the only way to know what he had pub­lished.

He read the very tem­per­ate art­icle in sup­port of the ma­gis­trates, and found it as tem­per­ate as he had paid for. He read Mr. Wray’s second paper on the Cock­ney School, which was an at­tack upon the Mor­timers of Mount Street, and found it bet­ter than the first; and he noted the two places in it where a para­graph stopped short. Mr. Wray’s para­graphs did not stop short. Mr. Rad­cliffe knew whose pen­cil had stopped them. The Albe­marle be­longed to Mr. Kin­ross, though the town did not know it; and in Sep­tem­ber, hav­ing heard that Wray meant to take the Mor­timers to pieces, Mr. Kin­ross had asked to see the paper in proof. It had come back from the Temple with two pas­sages struck through: one about the Author’s cook, and one about a lady painter lately dead. A third, about the rail­ings in Gros­venor Square, had been let stand. Mr. Rad­cliffe did not think the worse of the paper for it, and he did not think it his busi­ness to say so. Then he read the Warden, be­cause it was in the num­ber, and be­cause Lord Ash­combe would write.

The el­ev­enth num­ber opened at a feast at Lud­low, and let the Battle of Shrews­bury go by with­out a blow struck on the page; and Mr. Rad­cliffe, who had asked on the first of Sep­tem­ber for a little more in­cid­ent, noted it, as he noted everything that would not sell. Then he came to a Welsh girl at the feast, a host­age, who understood that she would not be called up to the high table, and sat out the rest of it in the gown that had been made for it; and he stopped.

He had not a lit­er­ary memory. He had a com­mer­cial one. It kept what the town re­peated, and the town had been re­peat­ing Miss Mor­timer’s gown since August. He went to the press be­hind the door, where he kept every maga­zine in Lon­don that he had read at seven o’clock on the first of the month, and took out the Lud­gate for August, and found the sen­tence near the end of the Mor­timers: Miss Mor­timer understood, be­tween the soup and the fish, that she would not be asked to Lady Harrow­gate’s. He laid the two maga­zines side by side upon the table, the buff wrap­per and the blue, and read the two sen­tences as he read a bal­ance-sheet; and he saw that the one had been copied from the other.

He did not sup­pose for a mo­ment that the Author of the Mor­timers wrote the Warden. He knew who wrote the Warden. He was one of two men in Lon­don who did; the other was the man who wrote it, Mr. Kin­ross, who had laid the first num­ber on this table a year ago, in the hand that Mr. Rad­cliffe had last seen at the foot of their deed of part­ner­ship. What he had not known until this minute was that the au­thor of the Warden read the Mor­timers; and read them, it ap­peared, with the at­ten­tion a man gives to a thing he means to take. And he re­membered that on the first of Sep­tem­ber his prin­cipal pro­pri­etor had picked the Lud­gate up off this table and car­ried it away under his arm, and that he had sat af­ter­wards won­der­ing what the devil a man of ten thou­sand a year wanted with a rival’s maga­zine.

He knew now. It would not in­terest the town, which did not read the Warden. It would in­terest Albe­marle Street a great deal, and Pater­noster Row a great deal more; and it was worth, as far as Mr. Rad­cliffe could see, ex­actly as much as he did not say about it. He put the August Lud­gate back in the press. Then he took the Oc­to­ber num­ber off the heap of other people’s maga­zines, and laid it by it­self on the corner of the table nearest the door.

Mr. Lu­cius Wray called for his cop­ies at nine.

He was four-and-twenty, and hand­some in a way that he had not yet been made to pay for. He had been sent

down from Christ Church for a reason that im­proved with every telling, and had quar­relled upon the strength of it with his father, who was a dean; and he had never for­given Oxford, which had not no­ticed. He had come up to Lon­don to make his name by his pen, with a tragedy in five acts in his trunk. Co­vent Garden had sent the tragedy back, and it was in the trunk still; and he had been a critic ever since, with the par­tic­u­lar cruelty of a man who knows to a line what it would cost him to be re­viewed. He wrote in a cof­fee-house in Co­vent Garden, and dined on credit, and had never set foot in a count­ing-house in his life. He had been put out of one door, at Oxford, and he had made his liv­ing ever since by telling other people which side of the door they stood on. There were per­haps three men in Lon­don who could do with a para­graph what he could do with one; he knew the names of all three, and spoke to none of them.

“I have been cut,” he said, be­fore he had sat down.

“I saw.”

“You saw. The over­seer saw. The com­pos­itor saw, I dare say, and laughed; they al­ways know.” He took up a copy of the num­ber and turned to his own paper, which he had read four times already. “Two things. The two best things in the paper, and I do not say so lightly, be­cause there are a good many good things in it. The cook, and the lady of the Acad­emy. I said that the Author must keep a cook in Cheap­side, since he knows to a shil­ling what the tur­bot cost and has not the least no­tion who is asked to eat it. And I said that the Acad­emy ad­mit­ted flower-paint­ing as it had ad­mit­ted Miss Moser, out of po­lite­ness, and had been re­lieved of both in May. It was the best sen­tence I have writ­ten this year.”

“It was a cruel one,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe. “She is not five months dead.”

“All the best sen­tences are cruel. It is how one knows them.” Mr. Wray turned a page. “But Kin­ross left me the rail­ings. He struck out the two things in the paper that were mine, and he let stand the one thing in it that was his; for he gave me the rail­ings him­self, at your table in August, over the port, and the din­ner-hour with them. I sup­pose he let them stand be­cause they were true; it is the only thing he ever asks of a sen­tence. One would think he had been to Gros­venor Square.”

“He lives there.”

“I know where he lives,” said Mr. Wray. “I have been let in.”

Mr. Kin­ross came in at half past nine, with­out being an­nounced.

Mr. Wray, who was one of the few people in Lon­don who knew whose maga­zine it was, rose, and bowed an inch lower than a man bows who

means it. “I have been thank­ing Mr. Rad­cliffe for your cor­rec­tions, sir.”

“They were not cor­rec­tions,” said Mr. Kin­ross. “You had two things wrong.”

“Which two?”

“Miss Moser was a bet­ter painter than you are a writer. And the Author has never kept a cook.”

Mr. Wray laughed. He had a good laugh, and he used it as other men use a sword-cane. “You know the Author, then?”

“No. I know how a man writes who has kept a cook, and he does not write like that.”

“And the rail­ings?”

“The rail­ings were right.”

“I know,” said Mr. Wray. “You said so at the time.”

Mr. Rad­cliffe, who had been look­ing at the win­dow, said: “The Lud­gate is on the corner of the table, sir, if you want it.”

Mr. Kin­ross looked at the Lud­gate, lying by it­self on the corner nearest the door, where nobody had ever put a maga­zine be­fore; and then he looked at Mr. Rad­cliffe, who met his eye with the ex­pres­sion of a phys­i­cian who has just said that a pa­tient is com­fort­able. There was a short pause. Mr. Wray, who was read­ing him­self, did not look up.

“Thank you,” said Mr. Kin­ross, and took it.

It was the first thing, in all the years of their part­ner­ship, that Mr. Rad­cliffe had known about his prin­cipal pro­pri­etor which his prin­cipal pro­pri­etor had not told him; and when the door had closed he put it away, as he put away everything, in the place where he kept the things that would be worth more later.

Mr. Kin­ross walked to the Temple, where he kept the cham­bers that he had never needed for the law and had al­ways needed for this. He had walked there every day for a month, and Fen­wick had given up ask­ing whether he would take the car­riage, and had begun in­stead, he ob­served with­out re­mark, to have his boots brushed twice.

At the desk he read Mr. Wray first. He had read him already, in proof, with a pen­cil; but he wished to know what it was like to read him as the town would read him this morn­ing, with noth­ing in his hand.

There is a kind of paint­ing which stands at the bot­tom of the art, and is not the worse for stand­ing there: the paint­ing of flowers. It asks for a quick eye, a steady hand, and a per­fect in­dif­fer­ence to what the flowers are for. The Mor­timers of Mount Street is flower-paint­ing in prose. The petals are coun­ted, and the dew is put in af­ter­wards; the col­ours are true, and the ar­range­ment pleases; and like all flower-paint­ing it is the work of some­body to whom the flowers were

brought, and who has never been in the garden. The Author has car­ried his fam­ily to Gros­venor Square and set the rail­ings at the kerb; he gives them their din­ner at six. Nobody who had once been asked to dine in Gros­venor Square would do either. One learns where the rail­ings stand by being let in; and it is the pe­cu­liar dis­tinc­tion of the Cock­ney School that it de­scribes the draw­ing-room from the wrong side of the rail­ings.

It was very good. That was the worst of it.

The rail­ings were his own, not Wray’s: he had pen­cilled them in the mar­gin of the August Lud­gate, and told them to Wray over Mr. Rad­cliffe’s port a week later, with­out look­ing to see who was listen­ing. When the proof came to him in Sep­tem­ber he had struck out Miss Moser, be­cause she was dead and could not an­swer, and the cook, be­cause it was not true; and he had let the rail­ings stand, be­cause they were true, though he knew that a young man with sis­ters would read them on the same morn­ing as the Warden’s an­swer to him. He found now, read­ing them with the town, that he did not like him­self for it, and that he would do it again. It is the con­di­tion which in other men is called prin­ciple, and which his aunt called a great pity.

Then he opened the Lud­gate.

This month’s num­ber was about Mr. Mor­timer. The Author had kept the prom­ise of the last, which he did not al­ways do, and had told the reader why Thomas gave no­tice. Mr. Mor­timer, hav­ing learned from some­body at his club that in the great houses every foot­man is called James, had called Thomas James for a month; and Thomas, who had been Thomas in Man­chester since he was a boy, had borne it for a month and gone, with his box cor­ded and one sen­tence at the door: I was Thomas in Man­chester, sir, and I find I can­not be James for thirty pounds. Mr. Mor­timer could not see it. Mrs. Mor­timer could not see it. The but­ler, who could, was not asked. Mr. Kin­ross, who had lately begun to keep an hour on the first of the month for the Mor­timers, found that he was read­ing war­ily, and with reason. At the end of the num­ber the Author left Mr. Mor­timer alone in his din­ing-room with the de­canter and the know­ledge, and gave him this:

Mr. Mor­timer had kept the peace of his house in Mount Street for nine months, at a charge, by the house­keeper’s book, of twelve hun­dred pounds; and he learned in the keep­ing, though the book did not tell him so, that it was a thing more eas­ily broken by the keeper than by the kept, and not to be men­ded, at any charge whatever, by the man who had broken it.

He did not need to take down the Warden’s an­swer to the King. He had writ­ten that sen­tence el­even times.

It was his again, as the foot­man had been his, and again it had been car­ried into a house where some­body knew what things cost, and had the price put into it: the nine years of the March were nine months of Mount Street, and the peace of a king­dom had be­come a house­keeper’s book with twelve hun­dred pounds at the foot of the page. But the last clause was not his. He had not thought of it. It had not once oc­curred to him, in the Marches or out of them, that a thing broken by its keeper might be past the keeper’s mend­ing; and he sat with the Lud­gate in his hand and the Albe­marle open be­side it at Mr. Wray’s rail­ings, and con­sidered that he had that morn­ing, at his own leave and in his own maga­zine, broken some­thing that he did not see how he was to mend.

The young man had read the Warden’s an­swer to the King, then, and helped him­self to it, in the same days of Sep­tem­ber in which Mr. Kin­ross had helped him­self to Miss Mor­timer; and neither of them had known what the other was doing. Their let­ters had crossed in the post. The post in this cor­res­pond­ence went once a month, on the first; and this morn­ing it had de­livered both let­ters at once, and had car­ried with them, in the Albe­marle, by the pro­pri­etor’s leave, Lu­cius Wray. Mr. Kin­ross had sent his first let­ter, that is to say, in the same post as a horse­whip; and he had packed the horse­whip him­self.

It oc­curred to him, sit­ting there, that he did not know what his own foot­men were called. He had never asked. Fen­wick would know; and for the first time in his life Mr. Kin­ross was not per­fectly cer­tain that the names Fen­wick knew them by were their own.

He took up his pen­cil. Against the last clause of Mr. Mor­timer’s sen­tence, which was the only part of it that was not his, he wrote one word in the mar­gin, as he had writ­ten one word in August; and the word, this time, was true.

Clem­ency went up to the Row at noon, as she did on the first of every month, to look at her own num­ber in Bal­dock’s win­dow with­out buy­ing it.

It was there, in its blue-grey wrap­per, be­tween a volume of ser­mons and a treat­ise upon the dry rot, with the con­tents prin­ted down the front of it in the small, plain, Whig type that Mr. Bal­dock bought by the hun­dred­weight: The Mor­timers of Mount Street. No. VI. She looked at it for the proper length of time, which was the length of time a stranger might give it, and was turn­ing away when the win­dow of the of­fice above went up with a bang, and Mr. Bal­dock put his head out and called her in. He had never done it be­fore. She went up the stairs with the feel­ing,

fa­mil­iar to any­one who has ever been sent for, of hav­ing already been found out in some­thing.

The Oc­to­ber Albe­marle lay open on his desk. He did not offer it to her. He put his hand flat upon it, as she had once put hers flat upon his counter, and said: “Mr. Wray has done you the hon­our.”

“Is it very bad?”

“It is clever,” said Mr. Bal­dock, who was an hon­est man. “He has read you. I told you they would.” He looked at her over his spec­tacles, which he wore for read­ing other men’s maga­zines and for noth­ing else. “He will sell three hun­dred Lud­gates for me be­fore Monday. They al­ways do. I thought you had bet­ter hear it from me than from the Row.”

“May I see it?”

“You may take it home. I have an­other.” He did not take his hand off it. “I should read it at home, with the door shut. It is not a thing to read in a shop.”

“Then I will read it at home,” said Clem­ency, and did not take it, be­cause she found that she did not want to carry it through the streets; and Mr. Bal­dock, who understood her, put it away in his drawer with the Man­chester page and the August ac­counts, and changed the sub­ject, which was the kind­est thing he did all day.

The sub­ject he changed it to was not a com­fort­able one. They were to try Car­lile at Guild­hall this month, he said, for print­ing Paine; and the At­tor­ney-Gen­eral, hav­ing begun with Car­lile, was not thought likely to stop there. Mr. Bal­dock had prin­ted the names of the dead from St. Peter’s Field in Sep­tem­ber, with their ages and their trades, in a smal­ler type than the rest of the num­ber be­cause there had not been room for them in any other. He did not say that they would come for the Lud­gate. He said that he had read his lease again on Tues­day night, which he had not done in two years, and that he had found it a very in­struct­ive doc­u­ment.

Clem­ency, who had paid the quarter’s rent in Salis­bury Square on Wed­nes­day, Michael­mas Day, with the whole of Sep­tem­ber’s seven guineas and the bet­ter part of August’s, con­sidered this for a mo­ment in the light of her own lease, which ran from quarter-day to quarter-day and con­tained no in­struc­tion at all.

“Then I had bet­ter write the sev­enth num­ber quickly,” she said, “while there is a Lud­gate to print it.”

Mr. Bal­dock laughed, which was what she had meant him to do. “Bring it by the tenth. If there is a Lud­gate on the first of No­vem­ber you shall be in it; and if there is not, you shall be paid for it all the same.” He meant it. She knew, and she thought that he

knew, that it was not a thing a man could prom­ise who had read his lease on Tues­day night; and they par­ted on it, as people do part on a kind­ness that neither of them can af­ford.

She went home by Lud­gate Hill. There was a crowd at a print-shop win­dow halfway down, as there had been all Sep­tem­ber, five deep on the pave­ment, look­ing at the yeo­manry rid­ing down the people at Man­chester in red and black: col­oured by hand, at so much the dozen, by some­body’s daugh­ter in a back room, with rather more red than was strictly needed. She went by on the far side of the street, and did not look, and saw it all the same, and thought, as she turned down into Salis­bury Court, that she knew how much red was too much, and had no right to say so.

The Albe­marle came to Salis­bury Square on the first of Oc­to­ber, on the day it was pub­lished, which it had never done be­fore.

Mr. Pel­ham had read one art­icle in it in Hare Court be­fore his din­ner, and had laughed at it twice, and had sent it home with Kit at six o’clock, with his com­pli­ments to Mrs. Lyd­iard and the young ladies and his opin­ion that they would find it cap­ital. Kit brought it up the two pair of stairs to­gether with a bar­rel of oysters, which he had bought out of Michael­mas; his forty pounds had been paid on Wed­nes­day, and was, for the present, en­tire. It was a Fri­day, and there was fish, be­cause in Mrs. Lyd­iard’s house there was al­ways fish on a Fri­day; and the oysters, which Mrs. Lyd­iard said were very ex­tra­vag­ant and ate el­even of, made a feast of it.

Kit read aloud. He read well, and knew it, and liked an audi­ence that could not get up and go; and he propped the Albe­marle against the water-jug and gave them Mr. Wray’s second paper on the Cock­ney School from the be­gin­ning, with the ex­pres­sion. Nobody at the table knew what Clem­ency wrote for the Lud­gate, bey­ond that it was a little, and was paid for, and was not the kind of thing that any­body in Salis­bury Square had ever asked to see.

Clem­ency knew what it was from the first sen­tence, be­cause Mr. Bal­dock had told her, and from the second, be­cause it named the Mor­timers. She went on eat­ing her fish.

“The Mor­timers!” said Lucy. “Oh, but I like the Mor­timers. Miss Harker lends them to me, when she has done with them; we are only at the third. I think them ex­cess­ively di­vert­ing.”

“Then you have no taste, and Mr. Wray will tell you so.” Kit found his place. “There is a kind of paint­ing which stands at the bot­tom of the art⁠—”

He gave them the flower-paint­ing, and the petals coun­ted, and the dew

put in af­ter­wards; and Clem­ency, who had a port­fo­lio under her bed that nobody in the room had ever looked into, found that her hand was steady and that she could not taste the cod.

Mrs. Lyd­iard, who had been mend­ing a cuff of Kit’s with the air of a woman who does not listen to the maga­zines, said with­out look­ing up: “Miss Moser painted flowers.”

“Who?”

“Miss Moser. She was of the Royal Acad­emy.” Mrs. Lyd­iard drew her thread through. “The Queen had her to paint a whole room at Frog­more. Flowers from the floor to the ceil­ing. Nobody thought that the bot­tom of any­thing.”

“Did you know her, Mama?” said Lucy.

“Every­body knew of her.” There was a short pause. “She died in May.”

It was the first time that Clem­ency had ever heard her mother name a painter. She looked across the table, and Mrs. Lyd­iard said, “Go on, Kit,” in the voice in which she ordered the fish; and Kit went on. But the needle had stopped in the cuff, and it did not begin again for the rest of the paper.

Then Kit came to the rail­ings.

He gave it the voice of a ver­dict, and lingered over the end of it: it de­scribes the draw­ing-room from the wrong side of the rail­ings.

“That’s a hit,” said Kit, de­lighted. “That’s a palp­able hit.”

“Is it true?” said Clem­ency.

“Of course it’s true. Pel­ham says so. Pel­ham dined in Gros­venor Square in the year el­even and has talked of noth­ing else since.” He re­filled his glass. “The rail­ings go along the area, Clem, to keep you from fall­ing into the kit­chen. Any­body knows that.”

Any­body who had been let in knew it. She sat with her fork in her hand and saw, with the sud­den plain­ness with which one sees the mis­take in a sum that has been added up wrong for a month, where she had got her rail­ings. In Bread Street there had been posts along the kerb, to keep the carts off the pave­ment, and she had grown up be­hind them; and when she had needed a house in Gros­venor Square she had built it out of the only street she knew, and set the rail­ings where the posts were. She had never been in Gros­venor Square. She had never been in Mount Street. She had writ­ten six num­bers about a house in Mount Street and the houses it drove to, and sold them, and been liked for them by a lady in Rus­sell Square, and she had never once walked down it, be­cause one can­not walk down Mount Street with a par­cel, and she had never had any reason to be there with­out one.

“Have you any­thing in the Lud­gate this month, Clem?” said Kit, turn­ing the page.

“A little.”

“What about?”

“A foot­man.”

Kit laughed so much that he had to put the Albe­marle down. “Lord, Clem, you might write about some­thing,” he said; and Lucy laughed too, be­cause Kit had, and their mother said that she did not see that a foot­man was any laugh­ing mat­ter, she had known a great many; and the sup­per went on.

Clem­ency sat it out. She sat out the oysters, and Mr. Wray’s per­or­a­tion, and the cheese, and Kit’s opin­ion of the Cock­ney School, which was Mr. Pel­ham’s, be­cause to have got up and gone into the back room would have been to own that any of it was hers.

They went to bed at el­even. Kit left the Albe­marle on the table among the oyster shells, as he left everything, and Clem­ency waited until the house had done creak­ing, and then took it, and a candle, through to the back room, where the desk was.

She read Mr. Wray again by her­self, from the be­gin­ning, which was worse than hear­ing it. It was clever; Mr. Bal­dock was right. He had read her, and read her more care­fully than she had sup­posed any­body in Albe­marle Street read any­thing, and he had found the one thing in six num­bers that she could not have known, and had known that she could not have known it. She would go and look at Mount Street. She did not yet know how a woman walked down Mount Street with­out a par­cel, or what she would say to any­one who asked her what she was doing there; but she would find out, as she found out most things, by tak­ing more trouble about it than it de­served.

Then she turned the page past Mr. Wray, be­cause the Warden was in the num­ber, and she read the Warden now. She sat down to it. It was one of the things she did not do.

The el­ev­enth num­ber opened at Lud­low at Michael­mas, which the Warden kept with a feast and Salis­bury Square had kept on Wed­nes­day with the rent; and there was a girl at the feast: a Welsh girl, a host­age, the first woman to whom the Warden had ever given a sen­tence of her own. Clem­ency did not know the sen­tence at once. She read it as one reads a let­ter in a strange hand, and she was halfway through the second clause be­fore the hand turned out to be her own.

The Lady Gwen­llian understood, be­tween the grace and the first dish, that she would not be called up to the high table; and she sat out the rest of the feast in the gown that had been made for it, be­cause to send for an­other would have been to own that she had hoped.

She sat quite still.

It was Miss Mor­timer. It was Miss Mor­timer to the last stone, ex­cept

where it was not: the soup and the fish had gone back four hun­dred years and be­come a grace and a dish, Lady Harrow­gate’s had be­come a high table, and the gown had been made for the feast in­stead of merely put on for it. And at the end, where she had writ­ten that the girl would not go up and change be­cause to change would be to admit that she had known, some­body had taken out the one word on which the whole sen­tence turned, and put in an­other; and the word was hoped.

It had been read, then. Not looked into, nor sub­scribed to, nor taken to pieces over the oysters, but read: the fourth num­ber, in August, through Mrs. Mor­timer’s car­riage and the din­ner at six, to the one sen­tence in it she had been proud of and had shown to nobody. And who­ever had read it had known that it was hers to be proud of, and had taken it, which was the only way of say­ing so that was open to him; and had sent it back to her on the first of Oc­to­ber, as she had sent him his on the first of Sep­tem­ber, so that she should know that it had been no­ticed. She had been right in every par­tic­u­lar but the last. A man of that kind did read the Mor­timers. He had read them, it seemed, as she read the Warden.

Over the roofs the gi­ants of St. Dun­stan’s began to strike twelve, and the first of Oc­to­ber went out with them.

She had never been able to de­cide what the girl in her port­fo­lio would look like at the mo­ment she understood. There was nobody in the room to see her face.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1819. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: THOMAS GIVES NOTICE (Ch. 2)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.NOVEMBER, 1819.No. II.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 8.)


CHAPTER II.

Thomas Gives Notice.

In which Mr. Kinross finds his paragraph in the Mortimers, laughs aloud, and takes one back.

The knocker had been taken off the door of the house in Grosvenor Square in the last week of July, as it was taken off every year, to inform the world that the family was out of town; and the world, which was itself out of town, had taken no notice.

The family was at Ardoch. That is to say, Lady Ardoch was at Ardoch, with four guests, two pointers, and a Miss Lauder whom she had invited for her complexion and her father’s acres. She was the widow of the late judge, who had sat on the Edinburgh bench as Lord Ardoch; and her nephew, the head of the family, who should have been there, was in London, in a house where the chandeliers had been bagged in holland and the furniture stood about the drawing-rooms in dust-sheets like a company of mourners waiting to be told whose funeral it was. It was the first of Sep

tember. Every gentleman in England who could hold a gun was standing in a stubble field. Mr. Kinross was eating his breakfast.

He ate it in the small dining-room at the back, because the large one had been shut up, and he ate it alone, because there was nobody else, and he was served by Fenwick and two footmen, because that was the establishment, and it did not occur to anyone in the house that one man and a rack of toast might be served by fewer. The coffee was at his hand before he had looked for it. The Times was folded at the side of his plate, and beneath it the Morning Chronicle, which he took because it was a Whig paper and he wished to know what the Whigs were saying, and beneath that the Courier, which he took because it was not, and he wished to know that too. Fenwick had ironed all three. He had never

asked Fenwick to iron the newspapers. He had never asked Fenwick for anything that he could remember, and it struck him, not for the first time that summer, that he had lived in this house since his aunt went north without once giving an order in it.

On the salver was a letter from his aunt.

Lady Ardoch wrote a large, decided hand, crossed and recrossed, and she wrote as she talked, which was without stopping. The weather was fine. The birds were plentiful. Miss Lauder was a charming girl, and had asked twice whether Mr. Kinross was expected, and Lady Ardoch had been obliged to say she could not tell, since she had not been told. She could not conceive what kept him in London in September, unless it was his lawyers, and if it was his lawyers she could only say that she had never known a lawyer who could not be kept waiting by a gentleman with ten thousand a year. She remained his affectionate aunt. Under the signature, across the first page, in the smallest hand she had: Pray do not tell me it is the book.

He folded the letter and put it under the toast-rack, which was where he put letters he did not mean to answer that day, and Fenwick, who knew it, removed the toast-rack.

The newspapers were full of Manchester. They had been full of Man

chester for a fortnight, since the Monday on which the yeomanry had ridden into a crowd of sixty thousand people in St. Peter’s Field with their sabres drawn, to arrest a man on a cart who could perfectly well have been arrested at his inn; and they would be full of it for a long time yet. The Courier printed the thanks of the Government to the magistrates, in a column of type that looked, he thought, as pleased with itself as type could look. The Chronicle printed the names of the dead, with their ages and their trades, under a heading which the Courier would call inflammatory and which was merely accurate. A weaver. A special constable. A woman. A child of two. He read them all, slowly, because it seemed to him that someone ought to read them who had not been there, and then he folded the paper and found that he had not tasted his coffee and that Fenwick had already replaced it with coffee that was hot.

It was not, he knew, any concern of his. He had no property in Lancashire and no opinions on the reform of Parliament that he had ever been required to express aloud. But he had spent the summer, and the nine years before it, in the company of a man who kept order for a King who did not trust him, and who had once, in the eighth number of The Lord Warden, ridden into a market-place at Ludlow with forty spears

to put down a riot of weavers; and he had written that scene with great care and a good deal of satisfaction, and had been rather proud of the weavers. He did not feel proud of them this morning. He sat with the folded Chronicle under his hand and saw, with the disagreeable clearness that comes upon a man at breakfast, that the Warden and his forty spears had ridden into St. Peter’s Field on the sixteenth of August, and that he had sent them there.

“Will you take the carriage, sir?” said Fenwick.

He had not said that he was going out. “I will walk,” he said; and the satisfaction of having, for once, said something that Fenwick could not have said for him carried him as far as Brook Street before he understood that it was a very small satisfaction for a man of two-and-thirty.

The Albemarle was published from a house in Albemarle Street, between the Royal Institution, where the fashionable world had gone a few years since to watch things set on fire, and Grillion’s Hotel, where it had gone afterwards to dine. Mr. Radcliffe had the ground floor for his shop and the first floor for his drawing-room, in which he gave dinners to authors who might be of use to him, and a back room on the ground floor in which

he did his business; and it was to the back room that Mr. Kinross was shown, without being announced, because he owned the Albemarle, though not six people in London knew it, and was the only man in London to whom Mr. Radcliffe was always at home.

It was the first of the month, and the back room was full of magazines. The Albemarle lay on every chair, in its buff wrapper, still smelling of the press; and on the table, in a heap that Mr. Radcliffe pretended not to have looked at, lay everybody else’s: the Monthly, the European, the New Monthly, the Gentleman’s, and the blue-grey wrapper of the Ludgate.

“You have seen the tenth number,” said Mr. Radcliffe. He was a large, pale, careful man, who had been a bookseller’s apprentice in Edinburgh and had never forgotten it, and he said it in the tone in which a physician says that a patient is comfortable.

“I wrote it.”

“It is much admired,” said Mr. Radcliffe, “by those who admire it.” He moved the Ludgate half an inch, so that it lay square with the edge of the table. “I had a letter from Lord Ashcombe. He wished me to say that the siege in the ninth number was the finest thing of its kind since Froissart.”

“Lord Ashcombe has not read Froissart.”

“That is very possible. He has not read the Warden either, I think, but he is a subscriber, and I value his opinion.” Mr. Radcliffe sat down, which he did not usually do in Mr. Kinross’s presence, and put the tips of his fingers together. “I will be plain with you, sir, since you pay me to be. We lose by the Warden about what I told you in June. I can bear it. You can bear it a good deal more easily than I can. But it is the first of September, and the town is talking about Manchester, and about nothing else, and I should be glad if the eleventh number had a little more in it of what the town is talking about.”

“A massacre,” said Mr. Kinross.

“An incident,” said Mr. Radcliffe, with a faint emphasis, as of a man correcting the proof of somebody else’s newspaper. “We are printing a very temperate article in October, in support of the magistrates. And young Wray has a second paper for us on the Cockney School, which I think will make a stir.” He touched the blue-grey wrapper again. “Baldock is lucky. He has a page on Manchester in this number, set in the last week of August, I don’t know how; he must have held his press for it. And he has a comedy of the Manchester trade in the same number, as it happens, which in any other month would have been thought vulgar, and in this one, since it was written before the sixteenth, will be thought prophetic,

which is more than it deserves. Wray means to take it to pieces in October.”

Mr. Kinross looked at the wrapper. He had a high opinion of very few men and a low opinion of Lucius Wray, whose debts he had paid once, three years ago, for reasons that he had not explained to anybody and did not now propose to explain to Mr. Radcliffe; and he found that he did not care, as much as he would have expected, to think of Lucius Wray taking the Mortimers to pieces. It was not that he admired them. He had not decided what he thought of them. But he had decided, on a bench in the Temple garden, that they were competent, and he had not found that anybody else in Albemarle Street was in the habit of using the word.

“Will the eleventh number,” said Mr. Radcliffe, “have a little more incident in it?”

“No,” said Mr. Kinross. He picked up the Ludgate. “I will take this, if you have done with it.”

Mr. Radcliffe, who had read it from cover to cover at seven o’clock that morning, said that he had barely looked into it, and that Mr. Kinross was very welcome; and when the door had closed behind his principal proprietor he sat for some time looking at the place on the table where the Ludgate had been, and wondering, as he had wondered once or twice before in

the course of a long and profitable life, what the devil a man of ten thousand a year wanted with a rival’s magazine.

He walked to the Temple, because he had said that he would walk, and because a man who has refused the carriage in Grosvenor Square cannot very well take a hackney in Piccadilly; and he went down the Strand among the drays and the ballad-sellers and the boys crying the latest from Manchester, which was a week old, with the Ludgate under his arm like any clerk, and in at the Inner Temple gate as St. Dunstan’s giants struck twelve.

Figgis said good morning to him in the lane. Figgis said good morning to him every morning, in a manner which conveyed that it was a privilege for the morning, and that Figgis would not have said it to everybody.

At his desk he read Mr. Baldock’s page on Manchester first, because he had been told it was there, and found it short, angry and plainly written, by somebody who had been in St. Peter’s Field and had not been able to get the sound of it out of his head; it had been set in a smaller type than the rest of the number, as if it had been squeezed in with a shoehorn, and it was better than anything in the Courier by the width of England. Then he turned to the fifth number of The Mortimers of Mount Street, and settled himself to decide,

once and for all, what he thought of it.

The fifth number was about a footman.

It had seemed, in the fourth, that it would be about Miss Mortimer and the house she had not been asked to; but the Author had set that aside, with a briskness he was coming to recognise, and had opened instead upon a morning in Mount Street on which Thomas, the second footman, had come into the breakfast-parlour and given notice. Thomas did not say why. Mrs. Mortimer supposed it was the wages, and offered more; Miss Mortimer supposed it was a young woman, and was rebuked; the butler supposed it was the place, and was not asked. Mr. Kinross, who had not expected to be amused, found that he was reading with the exact care of a man who is waiting to be disappointed, and that he was not disappointed, and that the number was nearly over.

Then, at the foot of a column, he came upon a sentence that he knew.

He knew it before he knew why. He knew it as a man knows his own step on a stair, by the weight of it, before he has thought whose step it is: the long fall of the clause, the turn upon understood, the semicolons laid down like stepping-stones across a stream. He read it to the end. Then he got up, and took the ninth number of the Albemarle from the shelf behind him, and

opened it at the place between the letter and the sermon, and laid the two magazines side by side upon the desk, the buff wrapper and the blue.

It was his. It was his to the last stone, except where it was not. Until that hour had become until Thomas gave notice. The one thing was so easily had had become the one was to be had for thirty pounds a year. Five-and-thirty years had acquired in the Manchester trade, and the belief had become the firm belief, which was the only one of the alterations that he could have improved upon, and he was not sure that he could. The Warden of the Marches, alone in a stone room with a King’s letter, had become a cotton-man from Manchester in a dining-room in Mount Street, in want of a footman; and the sentence, which had cost Mr. Kinross a week in the spring and which he had believed, privately, to be the best thing he had ever written, was funny.

He laughed.

He did not do it often, and he did it now so suddenly and so loud that a pigeon got up off the window-sill, and somebody on the stair below stopped and then went on. He laughed with his hand flat on the two magazines, as at a good stroke made against him at fives; and when he had done he sat back in his chair and looked at the ceiling, which needed whitewashing, and con

sidered what had happened to him.

Somebody had read the Warden.

Not looked into it, not subscribed to it, not admired it to Mr. Radcliffe by letter, but read it, the ninth number, through the siege and the sermon, which he knew nobody could read; and had found, between the one and the other, the only paragraph in it that he had written for himself; and had taken it. Nobody steals what he does not value. It was the first opinion of his work that he had ever been offered by a person who did not know who he was, and who had nothing to gain by flattering him, and nothing to lose by saying so; and it had been offered in the plainest language that one writer has for another, which is theft.

And then the thief had made it better. Not finer; he would not grant finer. But he had written the sentence in the Marches about a man who had no notion what anything cost, and the thief had moved it to a house where somebody knew to a shilling what a footman cost, and had put the price into the sentence, and the price was what made it true. To be had for thirty pounds a year. Mr. Kinross did not know what his own footmen were paid. He had never asked. Fenwick knew.

He looked for a long while at the blue-grey wrapper, and at the words The Mortimers of Mount Street in its list of contents. Mortimer was the

name of the family whose castle at Ludlow the Warden held for the King, which nobody else in London would have noticed; and he decided, since it could only be an accident, that it was one. Then, without quite meaning to, he took up his pencil and made a tick beside the title. The Author was clever; that much the page proved. The rest Mr. Kinross supplied himself, from a long habit of being right. The Author was a young man; an Oxford man, very likely, who had quarrelled with his father and come up to London to make his name by his pen; who wrote in a coffee-house and dined on credit, and had never set foot in a counting-house in his life. And he had an ear.

He was wrong in every particular but the last.

The eleventh number of The Lord Warden was due in Albemarle Street on the tenth, and it had not been begun.

It had not been begun because the answer to the King had been so difficult. The Warden had answered the King at last, in a letter of four pages which Mr. Kinross had written eleven times, and which had gone to the printer in the second week of August with the feeling, familiar to him and never pleasant, of a thing sent out of the house before it was dressed. Since then he had sat at this desk on most afternoons and looked at a sheet of fools

cap headed No. XI., and had written on it, at various times, the date of the Battle of Shrewsbury, the name of a horse, and a word which he had struck through. The difficulty was not that he did not know what happened next. He knew to the day what happened next; it was in the box for 1403. The difficulty was that he had lost, somewhere in the writing of the King’s letter, the reason for telling it.

He took the August Ludgate down from the shelf, where it lay marked in pencil, and opened it at the fourth number of the Mortimers, and found the paragraph beside which he had written competent.

Miss Mortimer understood, between the soup and the fish, that she would not be asked to Lady Harrowgate’s; and she sat out the rest of the dinner in the gown in which she had been dressed for it, because to go up and change it would have been to admit that she had known.

He read it three times. It was not competent. He had known in August that it was not competent, and had written the word because he did not wish to write any other, and because it is a thing commonly done by men who own a share in one magazine to the authors of another. It was the best sentence in the number, and it was about a girl who had been dressed for a house she was not to enter, and it had been written, he was now quite sure,

by somebody who had sat out a dinner in that gown. He put this down, after some thought, to the young man’s having sisters.

He pulled the foolscap towards him and dipped his pen.

There was a hostage at Ludlow, in the box for 1403: a Welsh girl, the daughter of one of Glendower’s captains, kept in the castle against her father’s good behaviour, of whom the chroniclers said nothing at all except that she was there. He had always meant to do something with her, and had never known what. He knew now. He wrote, quickly, in the small fast hand that the laundress said was like a hen walking in ink, and he did not stop to cross anything out.

The Lady Gwenllian understood, between the grace and the first dish, that she would not be called up to the high table; and she sat out the rest of the feast in the gown that had been made for it, because to send for another would have been to own that she had hoped.

He read it over. It was not funny. In Mount Street it had been rueful, a girl’s small disappointment in a comedy; here it was a hostage’s; and he was aware, in the part of his mind that he did not commonly consult, that he had taken a thing that was not his and made it graver in the taking; and that this was precisely, stroke for stroke, what had been done to him; and that

whoever had done it would know, on the first of October, that it had been noticed.

It was a curious way to begin a correspondence. It was the only way, he supposed, in which a man in King’s Bench Walk could begin one with a young man whose name he did not know, and who had sisters, without being introduced. He wrote on until the giants of St. Dunstan’s struck six and the light went off the river, and when he got up from the desk the eleventh number was four pages long, and he knew again the reason for telling it.

The September number of the Albemarle came to Salisbury Square on the third of the month, two days after the town had it, because Mr. Pelham was going into the country and had read it in a hurry.

Clemency had seen her own number on the first. She had gone up to the Row to look at it, as she did every month, without buying it, and had stood at Baldock’s window and read the list of contents through the glass, and had found, set in above the Mortimers in a smaller type than the rest, a page headed Manchester. She had known that it would be there; Mr. Baldock had held his press for it, and told her so, and told her that the town would read the Mortimers this month with some attention, since they were

a Manchester family. He had meant it kindly. She had gone home and been unable to eat her dinner. Her father had bought fustians for twenty years from a house in Manchester whose name she could still have written in her sleep; the Hindleys’ son had come to Bread Street once, and eaten roast mutton, and talked about looms; and she had spent the summer making the Manchester trade ridiculous for seven guineas a number, and had sent it out into a month in which people from the Manchester trade had been cut down with sabres in a field. It was not her fault. She had begun it in July, and finished it on the fourth of August, twelve days before St. Peter’s Field. She told herself so a great many times, and it made no difference.

Kit had brought Mr. Pelham’s opinion home to supper.

“Pelham says the yeomanry did right,” he said, “and I rather think they did.”

“I am sure they did wrong,” said Lucy. “I rather think so too.”

“I do not see,” said their mother, “what Manchester has to do with any of us.” And then she went very quiet, and said after a while, to nobody, “I wonder whether the Hindleys are all well.”

So it was in no frame of mind for the Warden that Clemency took up the tenth number on the morning of the

third, and she was surprised to find that she sat down to it.

The Warden had answered the King.

It was a long answer, and a hard one to read. It began by setting out, as carefully as a lease, which matters lay within the Warden’s authority and which lay outwith it; and she read it all; and somewhere in the third page, in the middle of an account of the fortifying of Ludlow which went on longer than anything ought to go on, with the river going down on the ebb beneath the castle wall, she came upon this:

My liege, I have kept your peace in the March these nine years, and have learned in the keeping that it is a thing more easily broken by the keeper than by the kept.

She read it with the room quite still about her. It was impossible that it should have been written about Manchester. The number had been made up in August, before anybody in London had heard of St. Peter’s Field; she knew how long a number took to print better than anyone in that house. But it read, in the first week of September, as though the man had been standing on the hustings with a pencil, and she sat with the magazine in her lap and was angry with him, for a moment, for having been right by accident, which was a thing she had never been.

Then she turned the pages through to the end, slowly, looking for something.

She did not tell herself what she was looking for. She was looking for a footman, or a dining-room, or a man from Manchester, or the turn of a sentence that she might know; for any sign, in short, that the fifth number of the Mortimers had been read in the place where the Warden was written. There was none. There could not have been; the tenth number had been printed before the fifth was published, and she was a fool. She shut the magazine, and found that the corner of the page with the Warden’s answer on it was turned down, and could not remember doing it.

She put on her bonnet, because the room had become too small to think in, and went out.

It was not yet three, and the garden would not be open; so she walked as far as the print-seller’s at the corner of Bouverie Street, which was as far as a woman could walk in Fleet Street without appearing to be going somewhere, and stood at the window.

The print-sellers of London sold London to itself in two kinds, and this one hung them side by side: on the left an old engraving of Temple Bar, spikes and all, with the whole street crammed under the arch, carts and chairmen and a ballad-singer and a dog and a man

with a tray of pies, all shouting, as far as an engraving can shout; and on the right a view of the Inner Temple garden, with nobody in it at all but a lady at the river wall and a gentleman on a bench, too small to have faces. The two places were perhaps three hundred yards apart, and each picture had been made by leaving out the other. A customer could carry home the din or the quiet for the same money, but not both. She did it herself every month, at seven guineas, and called it Mount Street.

And standing there, with her own face faint in the glass between the gate and the garden, she did what she had not allowed herself to do upstairs: she took the Warden to pieces.

The Warden lost money, and was not stopped. Mr. Baldock said that it cost Albemarle Street twenty pounds a month; and a magazine does not carry twenty pounds a month for somebody’s nephew. It carries them for the man who owns it. The author, therefore, owned the Albemarle, or the better part of it, and was rich. That was one.

On the second page of his answer the Warden had written that a certain matter lay outwith his authority, which is the Scots way of saying outside it. No Englishman alive would have written outwith. The author was a Scot. That was two.

On the third page the Warden had stood on the wall at Ludlow and

watched the river go down on the ebb. The Teme at Ludlow had no ebb; it was more than thirty miles from the nearest tide, and she knew it, because she had once spent a wet fortnight with a gazetteer. The man had looked at a tidal river so long, and so often, that he had given one to a river that had none. He wrote within sight of the Thames. That was three.

And the King’s letter had been answered as a deed is drawn, whereas and provided always and saving nevertheless, by somebody who had been bred to the law, or had sat a long time near it. That was four.

A rich Scot of the Inns of Court, who wrote within sight of the river. She looked up from the glass, along the street, to the gate and the roofs of the Temple beyond it, and very nearly laughed; for half the Temple answered to that description, and the other half was trying to. And a man of that kind, she thought, turning homeward, would no more read the Mortimers than he would read the Lady’s Cabinet; he did not know they existed; he never would.

She was right in every particular but the last.

She went home by Salisbury Court, and up the two pair of stairs, and into the back room; and when she had taken off her bonnet she did a thing that she did perhaps once a month, and never when anybody was by. She took out

the portfolio.

It had been her father’s, and had held patterns of fustian. It held now, between its marbled boards, every picture she had ever begun of the Mortimers, and not one of them was finished. Mr. Mortimer at the head of his table, without a face. Mrs. Mortimer’s carriage at a door in Grosvenor Square, very handsomely done, with the railings set at the kerb. Miss Mortimer in the gown she had been dressed in for Lady Harrowgate’s, the gown washed in to the last flounce, and the face left white, because Clemency had never been able to decide what the girl would look like at the moment she understood.

She had read Emma the winter it came out, in the copy from the circulating library on Ludgate Hill, and had laughed aloud at the portfolio Miss Woodhouse brought out to show Mr. Elton: the miniatures and half-lengths and whole-lengths, in pencil and crayon and water-colours, of which not one had ever been finished, and the Author’s verdict on them, which was that steadiness had always been wanting. It was not steadiness that was wanting in Salisbury Square. It was colours, which cost money; and daylight, which she could not paint by while she was writing by it; and a reason. Emma’s drawing had been carried to London by an admirer, and

framed, and hung over a mantelpiece at Hartfield for Highbury to praise. A picture of Mount Street by somebody who had never set foot in Mount Street would be seen by nobody at all; she had known it every time she began one; and her drawings went back into a fustian-merchant’s portfolio, under the bed.

And yet she kept them, because there was a book in her head that was not the Mortimers as they were, sold by the sheet and forgotten by the month, but the Mortimers as they might one day be: three volumes in boards, with plates, and under each plate, in small capitals, drawn by the

author. It was the most foolish thing she knew about herself, and she had told it to nobody.

She sat down at the desk, in what was left of the light, and began another. It was the garden of the Inner Temple, seen from the river wall: the long lawn, the plane trees, the gravel of the eastern walk, the bench under the second plane, and on the bench a gentleman, too small to have a face.

She did not finish it.

She would know on the first of October.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.NOVEMBER, 1819.No. II.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

(Continued from page 8.)


CHAPTER II.

Thomas Gives Notice.

In which Mr. Kinross finds his paragraph in the Mortimers, laughs aloud, and takes one back.

The knocker had been taken off the door of the house in Gros­venor Square in the last week of July, as it was taken off every year, to in­form the world that the fam­ily was out of town; and the world, which was it­self out of town, had taken no no­tice.

The fam­ily was at Ar­doch. That is to say, Lady Ar­doch was at Ar­doch, with four guests, two point­ers, and a Miss Lau­der whom she had in­vited for her com­plex­ion and her father’s acres. She was the widow of the late judge, who had sat on the Edin­burgh bench as Lord Ar­doch; and her nephew, the head of the fam­ily, who should have been there, was in Lon­don, in a house where the chan­deliers had been bagged in hol­land and the fur­niture stood about the draw­ing-rooms in dust-sheets like a com­pany of mourn­ers wait­ing to be told whose fu­neral it was. It was the first of Sep­tem­ber. Every gen­tle­man in Eng­land who could hold a gun was stand­ing in a stubble field. Mr. Kin­ross was eat­ing his break­fast.

He ate it in the small din­ing-room at the back, be­cause the large one had been shut up, and he ate it alone, be­cause there was nobody else, and he was served by Fen­wick and two foot­men, be­cause that was the es­tab­lish­ment, and it did not occur to any­one in the house that one man and a rack of toast might be served by fewer. The cof­fee was at his hand be­fore he had looked for it. The Times was fol­ded at the side of his plate, and be­neath it the Morn­ing Chron­icle, which he took be­cause it was a Whig paper and he wished to know what the Whigs were say­ing, and be­neath that the Cour­ier, which he took be­cause it was not, and he wished to know that too. Fen­wick had ironed all three. He had never

asked Fen­wick to iron the news­pa­pers. He had never asked Fen­wick for any­thing that he could re­mem­ber, and it struck him, not for the first time that sum­mer, that he had lived in this house since his aunt went north with­out once giv­ing an order in it.

On the sal­ver was a let­ter from his aunt.

Lady Ar­doch wrote a large, de­cided hand, crossed and re­crossed, and she wrote as she talked, which was with­out stop­ping. The weather was fine. The birds were plen­ti­ful. Miss Lau­der was a charm­ing girl, and had asked twice whether Mr. Kin­ross was ex­pec­ted, and Lady Ar­doch had been ob­liged to say she could not tell, since she had not been told. She could not con­ceive what kept him in Lon­don in Sep­tem­ber, un­less it was his law­yers, and if it was his law­yers she could only say that she had never known a law­yer who could not be kept wait­ing by a gen­tle­man with ten thou­sand a year. She re­mained his af­fec­tion­ate aunt. Under the sig­na­ture, across the first page, in the smal­lest hand she had: Pray do not tell me it is the book.

He fol­ded the let­ter and put it under the toast-rack, which was where he put let­ters he did not mean to an­swer that day, and Fen­wick, who knew it, re­moved the toast-rack.

The news­pa­pers were full of Man­chester. They had been full of Man­chester for a fort­night, since the Monday on which the yeo­manry had rid­den into a crowd of sixty thou­sand people in St. Peter’s Field with their sabres drawn, to ar­rest a man on a cart who could per­fectly well have been ar­res­ted at his inn; and they would be full of it for a long time yet. The Cour­ier prin­ted the thanks of the Gov­ern­ment to the ma­gis­trates, in a column of type that looked, he thought, as pleased with it­self as type could look. The Chron­icle prin­ted the names of the dead, with their ages and their trades, under a head­ing which the Cour­ier would call in­flam­mat­ory and which was merely ac­cur­ate. A weaver. A spe­cial con­stable. A woman. A child of two. He read them all, slowly, be­cause it seemed to him that someone ought to read them who had not been there, and then he fol­ded the paper and found that he had not tasted his cof­fee and that Fen­wick had already re­placed it with cof­fee that was hot.

It was not, he knew, any con­cern of his. He had no prop­erty in Lan­ca­shire and no opin­ions on the re­form of Par­lia­ment that he had ever been re­quired to ex­press aloud. But he had spent the sum­mer, and the nine years be­fore it, in the com­pany of a man who kept order for a King who did not trust him, and who had once, in the eighth num­ber of The Lord Warden, rid­den into a mar­ket-place at Lud­low with forty spears

to put down a riot of weavers; and he had writ­ten that scene with great care and a good deal of sat­is­fac­tion, and had been rather proud of the weavers. He did not feel proud of them this morn­ing. He sat with the fol­ded Chron­icle under his hand and saw, with the dis­agree­able clear­ness that comes upon a man at break­fast, that the Warden and his forty spears had rid­den into St. Peter’s Field on the six­teenth of August, and that he had sent them there.

“Will you take the car­riage, sir?” said Fen­wick.

He had not said that he was going out. “I will walk,” he said; and the sat­is­fac­tion of hav­ing, for once, said some­thing that Fen­wick could not have said for him car­ried him as far as Brook Street be­fore he understood that it was a very small sat­is­fac­tion for a man of two-and-thirty.

The Albe­marle was pub­lished from a house in Albe­marle Street, be­tween the Royal Insti­tu­tion, where the fash­ion­able world had gone a few years since to watch things set on fire, and Gril­lion’s Hotel, where it had gone af­ter­wards to dine. Mr. Rad­cliffe had the ground floor for his shop and the first floor for his draw­ing-room, in which he gave din­ners to au­thors who might be of use to him, and a back room on the ground floor in which he did his busi­ness; and it was to the back room that Mr. Kin­ross was shown, with­out being an­nounced, be­cause he owned the Albe­marle, though not six people in Lon­don knew it, and was the only man in Lon­don to whom Mr. Rad­cliffe was al­ways at home.

It was the first of the month, and the back room was full of maga­zines. The Albe­marle lay on every chair, in its buff wrap­per, still smelling of the press; and on the table, in a heap that Mr. Rad­cliffe pre­ten­ded not to have looked at, lay every­body else’s: the Monthly, the European, the New Monthly, the Gen­tle­man’s, and the blue-grey wrap­per of the Lud­gate.

“You have seen the tenth num­ber,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe. He was a large, pale, care­ful man, who had been a book­seller’s ap­pren­tice in Edin­burgh and had never for­got­ten it, and he said it in the tone in which a phys­i­cian says that a pa­tient is com­fort­able.

“I wrote it.”

“It is much ad­mired,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe, “by those who ad­mire it.” He moved the Lud­gate half an inch, so that it lay square with the edge of the table. “I had a let­ter from Lord Ash­combe. He wished me to say that the siege in the ninth num­ber was the finest thing of its kind since Frois­sart.”

“Lord Ash­combe has not read Frois­sart.”

“That is very pos­sible. He has not read the Warden either, I think, but he is a sub­scriber, and I value his opin­ion.” Mr. Rad­cliffe sat down, which he did not usu­ally do in Mr. Kin­ross’s pres­ence, and put the tips of his fin­gers to­gether. “I will be plain with you, sir, since you pay me to be. We lose by the Warden about what I told you in June. I can bear it. You can bear it a good deal more eas­ily than I can. But it is the first of Sep­tem­ber, and the town is talk­ing about Man­chester, and about noth­ing else, and I should be glad if the el­ev­enth num­ber had a little more in it of what the town is talk­ing about.”

“A mas­sacre,” said Mr. Kin­ross.

“An in­cid­ent,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe, with a faint em­phasis, as of a man cor­rect­ing the proof of some­body else’s news­pa­per. “We are print­ing a very tem­per­ate art­icle in Oc­to­ber, in sup­port of the ma­gis­trates. And young Wray has a second paper for us on the Cock­ney School, which I think will make a stir.” He touched the blue-grey wrap­per again. “Bal­dock is lucky. He has a page on Man­chester in this num­ber, set in the last week of August, I don’t know how; he must have held his press for it. And he has a com­edy of the Man­chester trade in the same num­ber, as it hap­pens, which in any other month would have been thought vul­gar, and in this one, since it was writ­ten be­fore the six­teenth, will be thought proph­etic, which is more than it de­serves. Wray means to take it to pieces in Oc­to­ber.”

Mr. Kin­ross looked at the wrap­per. He had a high opin­ion of very few men and a low opin­ion of Lu­cius Wray, whose debts he had paid once, three years ago, for reas­ons that he had not ex­plained to any­body and did not now pro­pose to ex­plain to Mr. Rad­cliffe; and he found that he did not care, as much as he would have ex­pec­ted, to think of Lu­cius Wray tak­ing the Mor­timers to pieces. It was not that he ad­mired them. He had not de­cided what he thought of them. But he had de­cided, on a bench in the Temple garden, that they were com­pet­ent, and he had not found that any­body else in Albe­marle Street was in the habit of using the word.

“Will the el­ev­enth num­ber,” said Mr. Rad­cliffe, “have a little more in­cid­ent in it?”

“No,” said Mr. Kin­ross. He picked up the Lud­gate. “I will take this, if you have done with it.”

Mr. Rad­cliffe, who had read it from cover to cover at seven o’clock that morn­ing, said that he had barely looked into it, and that Mr. Kin­ross was very wel­come; and when the door had closed be­hind his prin­cipal pro­pri­etor he sat for some time look­ing at the place on the table where the Lud­gate had been, and won­der­ing, as he had wondered once or twice be­fore in

the course of a long and prof­it­able life, what the devil a man of ten thou­sand a year wanted with a rival’s maga­zine.

He walked to the Temple, be­cause he had said that he would walk, and be­cause a man who has re­fused the car­riage in Gros­venor Square can­not very well take a hack­ney in Pic­ca­dilly; and he went down the Strand among the drays and the bal­lad-sellers and the boys cry­ing the latest from Man­chester, which was a week old, with the Lud­gate under his arm like any clerk, and in at the Inner Temple gate as St. Dun­stan’s gi­ants struck twelve.

Fig­gis said good morn­ing to him in the lane. Fig­gis said good morn­ing to him every morn­ing, in a man­ner which con­veyed that it was a priv­ilege for the morn­ing, and that Fig­gis would not have said it to every­body.

At his desk he read Mr. Bal­dock’s page on Man­chester first, be­cause he had been told it was there, and found it short, angry and plainly writ­ten, by some­body who had been in St. Peter’s Field and had not been able to get the sound of it out of his head; it had been set in a smal­ler type than the rest of the num­ber, as if it had been squeezed in with a shoe­horn, and it was bet­ter than any­thing in the Cour­ier by the width of Eng­land. Then he turned to the fifth num­ber of The Mor­timers of Mount Street, and settled him­self to de­cide, once and for all, what he thought of it.

The fifth num­ber was about a foot­man.

It had seemed, in the fourth, that it would be about Miss Mor­timer and the house she had not been asked to; but the Author had set that aside, with a briskness he was com­ing to re­cog­nise, and had opened in­stead upon a morn­ing in Mount Street on which Thomas, the second foot­man, had come into the break­fast-par­lour and given no­tice. Thomas did not say why. Mrs. Mor­timer sup­posed it was the wages, and offered more; Miss Mor­timer sup­posed it was a young woman, and was re­buked; the but­ler sup­posed it was the place, and was not asked. Mr. Kin­ross, who had not ex­pec­ted to be amused, found that he was read­ing with the exact care of a man who is wait­ing to be dis­ap­poin­ted, and that he was not dis­ap­poin­ted, and that the num­ber was nearly over.

Then, at the foot of a column, he came upon a sen­tence that he knew.

He knew it be­fore he knew why. He knew it as a man knows his own step on a stair, by the weight of it, be­fore he has thought whose step it is: the long fall of the clause, the turn upon understood, the semi­colons laid down like step­ping-stones across a stream. He read it to the end. Then he got up, and took the ninth num­ber of the Albe­marle from the shelf be­hind him, and

opened it at the place be­tween the let­ter and the ser­mon, and laid the two maga­zines side by side upon the desk, the buff wrap­per and the blue.

It was his. It was his to the last stone, ex­cept where it was not. Until that hour had be­come until Thomas gave no­tice. The one thing was so eas­ily had had be­come the one was to be had for thirty pounds a year. Five-and-thirty years had ac­quired in the Man­chester trade, and the be­lief had be­come the firm be­lief, which was the only one of the al­ter­a­tions that he could have im­proved upon, and he was not sure that he could. The Warden of the Marches, alone in a stone room with a King’s let­ter, had be­come a cot­ton-man from Man­chester in a din­ing-room in Mount Street, in want of a foot­man; and the sen­tence, which had cost Mr. Kin­ross a week in the spring and which he had be­lieved, privately, to be the best thing he had ever writ­ten, was funny.

He laughed.

He did not do it often, and he did it now so sud­denly and so loud that a pi­geon got up off the win­dow-sill, and some­body on the stair below stopped and then went on. He laughed with his hand flat on the two maga­zines, as at a good stroke made against him at fives; and when he had done he sat back in his chair and looked at the ceil­ing, which needed white­wash­ing, and con­sidered what had happened to him.

Some­body had read the Warden.

Not looked into it, not sub­scribed to it, not ad­mired it to Mr. Rad­cliffe by let­ter, but read it, the ninth num­ber, through the siege and the ser­mon, which he knew nobody could read; and had found, be­tween the one and the other, the only para­graph in it that he had writ­ten for him­self; and had taken it. Nobody steals what he does not value. It was the first opin­ion of his work that he had ever been offered by a per­son who did not know who he was, and who had noth­ing to gain by flat­ter­ing him, and noth­ing to lose by say­ing so; and it had been offered in the plain­est lan­guage that one writer has for an­other, which is theft.

And then the thief had made it bet­ter. Not finer; he would not grant finer. But he had writ­ten the sen­tence in the Marches about a man who had no no­tion what any­thing cost, and the thief had moved it to a house where some­body knew to a shil­ling what a foot­man cost, and had put the price into the sen­tence, and the price was what made it true. To be had for thirty pounds a year. Mr. Kin­ross did not know what his own foot­men were paid. He had never asked. Fen­wick knew.

He looked for a long while at the blue-grey wrap­per, and at the words The Mor­timers of Mount Street in its list of con­tents. Mor­timer was the

name of the fam­ily whose castle at Lud­low the Warden held for the King, which nobody else in Lon­don would have no­ticed; and he de­cided, since it could only be an ac­ci­dent, that it was one. Then, with­out quite mean­ing to, he took up his pen­cil and made a tick be­side the title. The Author was clever; that much the page proved. The rest Mr. Kin­ross sup­plied him­self, from a long habit of being right. The Author was a young man; an Oxford man, very likely, who had quar­relled with his father and come up to Lon­don to make his name by his pen; who wrote in a cof­fee-house and dined on credit, and had never set foot in a count­ing-house in his life. And he had an ear.

He was wrong in every par­tic­u­lar but the last.

The el­ev­enth num­ber of The Lord Warden was due in Albe­marle Street on the tenth, and it had not been begun.

It had not been begun be­cause the an­swer to the King had been so dif­fi­cult. The Warden had answered the King at last, in a let­ter of four pages which Mr. Kin­ross had writ­ten el­even times, and which had gone to the printer in the second week of August with the feel­ing, fa­mil­iar to him and never pleas­ant, of a thing sent out of the house be­fore it was dressed. Since then he had sat at this desk on most af­ter­noons and looked at a sheet of fools­cap headed No. XI., and had writ­ten on it, at vari­ous times, the date of the Battle of Shrews­bury, the name of a horse, and a word which he had struck through. The dif­fi­culty was not that he did not know what happened next. He knew to the day what happened next; it was in the box for 1403. The dif­fi­culty was that he had lost, some­where in the writ­ing of the King’s let­ter, the reason for telling it.

He took the August Lud­gate down from the shelf, where it lay marked in pen­cil, and opened it at the fourth num­ber of the Mor­timers, and found the para­graph be­side which he had writ­ten com­pet­ent.

Miss Mor­timer understood, be­tween the soup and the fish, that she would not be asked to Lady Harrow­gate’s; and she sat out the rest of the din­ner in the gown in which she had been dressed for it, be­cause to go up and change it would have been to admit that she had known.

He read it three times. It was not com­pet­ent. He had known in August that it was not com­pet­ent, and had writ­ten the word be­cause he did not wish to write any other, and be­cause it is a thing com­monly done by men who own a share in one maga­zine to the au­thors of an­other. It was the best sen­tence in the num­ber, and it was about a girl who had been dressed for a house she was not to enter, and it had been writ­ten, he was now quite sure,

by some­body who had sat out a din­ner in that gown. He put this down, after some thought, to the young man’s hav­ing sis­ters.

He pulled the fools­cap to­wards him and dipped his pen.

There was a host­age at Lud­low, in the box for 1403: a Welsh girl, the daugh­ter of one of Glendower’s cap­tains, kept in the castle against her father’s good be­ha­viour, of whom the chron­iclers said noth­ing at all ex­cept that she was there. He had al­ways meant to do some­thing with her, and had never known what. He knew now. He wrote, quickly, in the small fast hand that the laundress said was like a hen walk­ing in ink, and he did not stop to cross any­thing out.

The Lady Gwen­llian understood, be­tween the grace and the first dish, that she would not be called up to the high table; and she sat out the rest of the feast in the gown that had been made for it, be­cause to send for an­other would have been to own that she had hoped.

He read it over. It was not funny. In Mount Street it had been rue­ful, a girl’s small dis­ap­point­ment in a com­edy; here it was a host­age’s; and he was aware, in the part of his mind that he did not com­monly con­sult, that he had taken a thing that was not his and made it graver in the tak­ing; and that this was pre­cisely, stroke for stroke, what had been done to him; and that who­ever had done it would know, on the first of Oc­to­ber, that it had been no­ticed.

It was a curi­ous way to begin a cor­res­pond­ence. It was the only way, he sup­posed, in which a man in King’s Bench Walk could begin one with a young man whose name he did not know, and who had sis­ters, with­out being in­tro­duced. He wrote on until the gi­ants of St. Dun­stan’s struck six and the light went off the river, and when he got up from the desk the el­ev­enth num­ber was four pages long, and he knew again the reason for telling it.

The Sep­tem­ber num­ber of the Albe­marle came to Salis­bury Square on the third of the month, two days after the town had it, be­cause Mr. Pel­ham was going into the coun­try and had read it in a hurry.

Clem­ency had seen her own num­ber on the first. She had gone up to the Row to look at it, as she did every month, with­out buy­ing it, and had stood at Bal­dock’s win­dow and read the list of con­tents through the glass, and had found, set in above the Mor­timers in a smal­ler type than the rest, a page headed Man­chester. She had known that it would be there; Mr. Bal­dock had held his press for it, and told her so, and told her that the town would read the Mor­timers this month with some at­ten­tion, since they were

a Man­chester fam­ily. He had meant it kindly. She had gone home and been un­able to eat her din­ner. Her father had bought fus­ti­ans for twenty years from a house in Man­chester whose name she could still have writ­ten in her sleep; the Hind­leys’ son had come to Bread Street once, and eaten roast mut­ton, and talked about looms; and she had spent the sum­mer mak­ing the Man­chester trade ri­dicu­lous for seven guineas a num­ber, and had sent it out into a month in which people from the Man­chester trade had been cut down with sabres in a field. It was not her fault. She had begun it in July, and fin­ished it on the fourth of August, twelve days be­fore St. Peter’s Field. She told her­self so a great many times, and it made no dif­fer­ence.

Kit had brought Mr. Pel­ham’s opin­ion home to sup­per.

“Pel­ham says the yeo­manry did right,” he said, “and I rather think they did.”

“I am sure they did wrong,” said Lucy. “I rather think so too.”

“I do not see,” said their mother, “what Man­chester has to do with any of us.” And then she went very quiet, and said after a while, to nobody, “I won­der whether the Hind­leys are all well.”

So it was in no frame of mind for the Warden that Clem­ency took up the tenth num­ber on the morn­ing of the third, and she was sur­prised to find that she sat down to it.

The Warden had answered the King.

It was a long an­swer, and a hard one to read. It began by set­ting out, as care­fully as a lease, which mat­ters lay within the Warden’s au­thor­ity and which lay out­with it; and she read it all; and some­where in the third page, in the middle of an ac­count of the for­ti­fy­ing of Lud­low which went on longer than any­thing ought to go on, with the river going down on the ebb be­neath the castle wall, she came upon this:

My liege, I have kept your peace in the March these nine years, and have learned in the keep­ing that it is a thing more eas­ily broken by the keeper than by the kept.

She read it with the room quite still about her. It was im­possible that it should have been writ­ten about Man­chester. The num­ber had been made up in August, be­fore any­body in Lon­don had heard of St. Peter’s Field; she knew how long a num­ber took to print bet­ter than any­one in that house. But it read, in the first week of Sep­tem­ber, as though the man had been stand­ing on the hust­ings with a pen­cil, and she sat with the maga­zine in her lap and was angry with him, for a mo­ment, for hav­ing been right by ac­ci­dent, which was a thing she had never been.

Then she turned the pages through to the end, slowly, look­ing for some­thing.

She did not tell her­self what she was look­ing for. She was look­ing for a foot­man, or a din­ing-room, or a man from Man­chester, or the turn of a sen­tence that she might know; for any sign, in short, that the fifth num­ber of the Mor­timers had been read in the place where the Warden was writ­ten. There was none. There could not have been; the tenth num­ber had been prin­ted be­fore the fifth was pub­lished, and she was a fool. She shut the maga­zine, and found that the corner of the page with the Warden’s an­swer on it was turned down, and could not re­mem­ber doing it.

She put on her bon­net, be­cause the room had be­come too small to think in, and went out.

It was not yet three, and the garden would not be open; so she walked as far as the print-seller’s at the corner of Bouv­erie Street, which was as far as a woman could walk in Fleet Street with­out ap­pear­ing to be going some­where, and stood at the win­dow.

The print-sellers of Lon­don sold Lon­don to it­self in two kinds, and this one hung them side by side: on the left an old en­grav­ing of Temple Bar, spikes and all, with the whole street crammed under the arch, carts and chair­men and a bal­lad-singer and a dog and a man with a tray of pies, all shout­ing, as far as an en­grav­ing can shout; and on the right a view of the Inner Temple garden, with nobody in it at all but a lady at the river wall and a gen­tle­man on a bench, too small to have faces. The two places were per­haps three hun­dred yards apart, and each pic­ture had been made by leav­ing out the other. A cus­tomer could carry home the din or the quiet for the same money, but not both. She did it her­self every month, at seven guineas, and called it Mount Street.

And stand­ing there, with her own face faint in the glass be­tween the gate and the garden, she did what she had not al­lowed her­self to do up­stairs: she took the Warden to pieces.

The Warden lost money, and was not stopped. Mr. Bal­dock said that it cost Albe­marle Street twenty pounds a month; and a maga­zine does not carry twenty pounds a month for some­body’s nephew. It car­ries them for the man who owns it. The au­thor, there­fore, owned the Albe­marle, or the bet­ter part of it, and was rich. That was one.

On the second page of his an­swer the Warden had writ­ten that a cer­tain mat­ter lay out­with his au­thor­ity, which is the Scots way of say­ing out­side it. No Eng­lish­man alive would have writ­ten out­with. The au­thor was a Scot. That was two.

On the third page the Warden had stood on the wall at Lud­low and

watched the river go down on the ebb. The Teme at Lud­low had no ebb; it was more than thirty miles from the nearest tide, and she knew it, be­cause she had once spent a wet fort­night with a gaz­etteer. The man had looked at a tidal river so long, and so often, that he had given one to a river that had none. He wrote within sight of the Thames. That was three.

And the King’s let­ter had been answered as a deed is drawn, whereas and provided al­ways and sav­ing nev­er­the­less, by some­body who had been bred to the law, or had sat a long time near it. That was four.

A rich Scot of the Inns of Court, who wrote within sight of the river. She looked up from the glass, along the street, to the gate and the roofs of the Temple bey­ond it, and very nearly laughed; for half the Temple answered to that de­scrip­tion, and the other half was try­ing to. And a man of that kind, she thought, turn­ing home­ward, would no more read the Mor­timers than he would read the Lady’s Cab­inet; he did not know they ex­is­ted; he never would.

She was right in every par­tic­u­lar but the last.

She went home by Salis­bury Court, and up the two pair of stairs, and into the back room; and when she had taken off her bon­net she did a thing that she did per­haps once a month, and never when any­body was by. She took out the port­fo­lio.

It had been her father’s, and had held pat­terns of fus­tian. It held now, be­tween its marbled boards, every pic­ture she had ever begun of the Mor­timers, and not one of them was fin­ished. Mr. Mor­timer at the head of his table, with­out a face. Mrs. Mor­timer’s car­riage at a door in Gros­venor Square, very hand­somely done, with the rail­ings set at the kerb. Miss Mor­timer in the gown she had been dressed in for Lady Harrow­gate’s, the gown washed in to the last flounce, and the face left white, be­cause Clem­ency had never been able to de­cide what the girl would look like at the mo­ment she understood.

She had read Emma the winter it came out, in the copy from the cir­cu­lat­ing lib­rary on Lud­gate Hill, and had laughed aloud at the port­fo­lio Miss Wood­house brought out to show Mr. Elton: the mini­atures and half-lengths and whole-lengths, in pen­cil and crayon and water-col­ours, of which not one had ever been fin­ished, and the Author’s ver­dict on them, which was that stead­i­ness had al­ways been want­ing. It was not stead­i­ness that was want­ing in Salis­bury Square. It was col­ours, which cost money; and day­light, which she could not paint by while she was writ­ing by it; and a reason. Emma’s draw­ing had been car­ried to Lon­don by an ad­mirer, and

framed, and hung over a man­tel­piece at Hart­field for High­bury to praise. A pic­ture of Mount Street by some­body who had never set foot in Mount Street would be seen by nobody at all; she had known it every time she began one; and her draw­ings went back into a fus­tian-mer­chant’s port­fo­lio, under the bed.

And yet she kept them, be­cause there was a book in her head that was not the Mor­timers as they were, sold by the sheet and for­got­ten by the month, but the Mor­timers as they might one day be: three volumes in boards, with plates, and under each plate, in small cap­it­als, drawn by the au­thor. It was the most fool­ish thing she knew about her­self, and she had told it to nobody.

She sat down at the desk, in what was left of the light, and began an­other. It was the garden of the Inner Temple, seen from the river wall: the long lawn, the plane trees, the gravel of the east­ern walk, the bench under the second plane, and on the bench a gen­tle­man, too small to have a face.

She did not fin­ish it.

She would know on the first of Oc­to­ber.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1819. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET: “A Sheet And A Half” (Ch. 1)

Click any page to read it larger.

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.OCTOBER, 1819.No. I.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

A Literary Intellectual Romance.


CHAPTER I.

A Sheet and a Half.

In which Clemency takes a paragraph from the Warden, and a gentleman on a bench writes one word in her margin.

The August number of the Albemarle came to Salisbury Square on the fourth of the month, three days after the town had it, because Mr. Pelham of Hare Court read it first.

This was the arrangement. Mr. Pelham took the magazine at a guinea a year, as a barrister in a small way of business takes a Tory monthly, to have it seen on his table; and when he had looked through it, which did not take him long, he gave it to his clerk to carry away. His clerk, who was called Kit by everyone but Mr. Pelham, carried it a quarter of a mile, out at the Inner Temple gate and along Fleet Street and down Salisbury Court, and up two pair of stairs over Dunning the law-stationer’s, and put it on the table in the front room, where his sister Clemency read it, though she could not have af

forded it and would not have bought it.

She read it standing: a tall young woman of six-and-twenty in a grey gown that had been turned once already, with ink on the second finger of her right hand that no pumice in London would shift. She wrote a little for the Ludgate, the Whig magazine in Paternoster Row that was the Albemarle’s rival; and nobody in Salisbury Square knew which part of it was hers. She had found that if she sat down to The Lord Warden she was committed to finishing it, and she had not the least intention of finishing it. It was the ninth number. The Warden was keeping the Marches for a King who did not trust him, in a prose that had been built, stone by stone, out of the fifteenth century, and the Albemarle had been running it since December to a silence that could be felt across London.

“Kit says it is universally thought very heavy,” said Mrs. Lydiard, her mother, from the sofa.

“Kit has not read it.”

“Mr. Pelham says so. He says the publishers in Albemarle Street keep it for reasons.” Mrs. Lydiard had The Lady’s Cabinet open on her knee. She took the Cabinet because she had taken it in Bread Street, and the quarter’s subscription was one of the things that had come with them from Bread Street, like the sofa, and the clock, and the habit of ordering fish on a Friday whether or not there was anyone to eat it. “What reasons, I cannot think. Lucy, if you put that ribbon on the bonnet you will look like a Methodist.”

Her sister Lucy, who was nineteen and could have worn a dishclout, held the ribbon against the straw and considered it in the glass. The glass had also come from Bread Street. Very little else had.

The rooms were two floors over the stationer’s, and they faced two ways. The back looked west, across the roofs of Whitefriars, to the Inner Temple, which was old, and walled, and had been built to be looked at from the inside. The front looked down into the square, where Richardson had printed Pamela over his shop eighty years ago, and where Whitefriars sent up, on a still day, the smell of ink. It was a respectable address. Everyone who lived

in it said so.

Clemency turned the page. The ninth number of The Lord Warden contained, in order: an account of a siege, conducted with a thoroughness that made her want to lie down; the arrival of a letter under the King’s seal, which the Warden read in a room that was described down to the last stone of the hearth; and a sermon. Between the letter and the sermon there was one paragraph.

She read it. Then she read it again, which she had not meant to do, and stood for a moment with the magazine open in her hands and the smell of ink coming up from Whitefriars, and then she turned the corner of the page down.

She did not turn pages down. It was one of the things she did not do, like sitting down to the Warden, and like crying in the square.

“If it is so very heavy,” said her mother, “I wonder you trouble with it.”

“I don’t trouble with it,” said Clemency, and took it through to the back room, where the desk was.

“Do not spoil your eyes over the Bread Street accounts,” her mother said after her. “They will not balance any better for being looked at.”

At the desk she wrote the paragraph out in her own hand, to see whether it was as good as she thought.

He had been obeyed all his life, and had taken it, as a man takes the weather, for a quality of the world and not of himself. It had not occurred to him until that hour that a man might be obeyed by every creature in his house and understood by none of them; that the one thing was so easily had, and the other not to be had for asking; and that he had spent five-and-thirty years purchasing the cheaper article in the belief that it was the dear.

It was better. Written out, with the siege and the sermon taken away from either side of it, it stood up by itself, and she saw what she had seen on the first reading and had not wanted to see: that whoever wrote the Warden could write, and that the ninth number was heavy not because he could not do otherwise but because he would not. There was nothing in the paragraph that a reader of the Albemarle could have been expected to want. It had been put there for the writer’s own satisfaction, like a good hearth-stone in a room nobody visited.

She sat for some minutes with the pen dry.

The fifth number of The Mortimers of Mount Street, which was hers, lay under her left hand: eleven close-written pages of it, wanting four more and an ending. It was due at the Ludgate on the tenth of the month, and she was finishing it six days early, because

Mr. Baldock paid on delivery, and because the quarter’s rent was twelve pounds, and because Kit’s forty pounds was paid at Michaelmas and had been spent, in the manner of Kit’s forty pounds, some time in July. The Mortimers were a family in the Manchester trade who had taken a house in Mount Street, and the fifth number required Mr. Mortimer to lose his footman. She had been three days trying to make the loss of a footman matter to anyone.

She dipped the pen, and moved the paragraph from the Marches of 1403 to a dining-room in Mayfair, and gave it to Mr. Mortimer.

Mr. Mortimer had been obeyed all his life, and had taken it, as a man takes the weather, for a quality of the world and not of himself. It did not occur to him until Thomas gave notice that a man might be obeyed by every creature in his house and understood by none of them; that the one was to be had for thirty pounds a year and the other not for asking; and that he had spent five-and-thirty years in the Manchester trade purchasing the cheaper article in the firm belief that it was the dear.

She read it over. It was funny. It had not been funny in the Marches, where it had been something else, and she was aware, in the part of her mind that kept accounts, that she had taken a thing that was not hers and had made it smaller in the taking.

She was also aware that it was better where she had put it, and that nobody would ever know, because nobody read the Warden, and that the footman mattered now.

The number was finished by three, which it never was.

From Salisbury Square to Paternoster Row was ten minutes if one did not stop at the print-shop windows, and Clemency, who had the fifth number in a paper under her arm and seven guineas to collect, did not stop.

She went up Fleet Street with the carts, past St. Bride’s, and over the bottom of Fleet Market, from which, if one looked north, one could see the long wall of the Fleet Prison, where people lived who had not paid their rent. She did not look. She went up Ludgate Hill with the dome standing over everything like a thing that had been there before the street and would be there after it. The Row ran off the churchyard on the north side, narrow and dark and smelling of paper, and had for two hundred years been the place where London’s books were made, and bought, and remaindered, and it was not a street that a lady walked down. It was a street that a young woman walked down with a parcel, and nobody looked at her, which was its chief recommendation.

Mr. Baldock’s magazine, the Lud

gate, had its office at number eleven, over his shop. Mr. Baldock was in it.

He was a short, warm, quick man, Whig by conviction and by circulation, who had started the Ludgate two years ago on the principle that the Tories could not be allowed to have all the magazines, and who paid for fiction by the number and for poetry not at all. He took the number, and weighed it in his hand, which was his way of reading it, and said, “A sheet and a half.”

“A sheet and a half.”

“You are early.”

“I am always early, Mr. Baldock.”

“You are,” he agreed, and counted out the money, which he did not keep her waiting for, as he did not keep anyone waiting for whom he intended to go on paying. “I’ll tell you a thing. The Mortimers are liked. I had a letter Tuesday from a lady in Russell Square who wished to know whether the Author was acquainted with a family of the name. I said I could not undertake to say.”

“You could not,” said Clemency.

“I could not.” He put the number in his drawer. “They’re calling it Cockney stuff in Albemarle Street, you know. The Mortimers. Trade writing about trade.”

She had known that it would be called that, in the way that one knows the rent will be due; it was not a surprise, and it was not pleasant, and she

found that she had put her hand flat on the counter. “Who is?”

“Oh, the young men. It is the word this year. They used it on Hunt, and on Hazlitt, and on that boy Keats who was a surgeon’s apprentice, and they will use it on anybody born east of Temple Bar who has the impudence to hold a pen. I should take it as a compliment. It means they have read you.” He looked at her over the drawer. “They have not had much to read of their own this twelvemonth. Have you seen the Warden?”

“I have seen it.”

“Nine numbers. They say in the Row that Albemarle Street loses twenty pounds a month on it and daren’t stop. Somebody’s nephew. Somebody’s money. It is universally thought⁠—”

“Very heavy,” said Clemency. “Yes. The ninth number has one paragraph in it.”

Mr. Baldock, who had been in the trade thirty years and knew the sound of a judgment when he heard one, looked at her for a moment longer than he need have done. Then he said, “Well. One is one more than the eighth,” and bade her good afternoon, and she went down the stairs into the Row with seven guineas in her reticule and the word Cockney in her mouth like a bad tooth.

Instead of going home she went down Ludgate Hill, and back along Fleet Street past the end of her own court, and in at the Inner Temple gate, because it was past three and the Benchers let the public into the garden after three, and because Figgis the porter knew her as the clerk’s sister and would not ask what she wanted there. What she wanted there was the river. She had found that there was nowhere else in the City where a woman could stand still for a quarter of an hour without being supposed to be waiting for someone.

The garden lay at the bottom of the Temple, between the lawyers and the Thames, and belonged to neither.

It had been laid out by men who wanted somewhere to walk after dinner, and it had kept the shape of that wish: a long lawn going down to the river wall, gravel on either side, the plane trees along the walks, and at the foot the water-stairs where the Templars had once kept a barge and where there was now a boy who would take you to Westminster for sixpence. On the far side of the water Lambeth lay flat and green under the afternoon. The tide was going out, and the mud smelt as it always smelt, and the barges went down on it with their brown sails slack, and above and behind all of it, over the roofs of the Inner Temple, the two

wooden giants of St. Dunstan’s struck the quarter with their clubs.

She went down the eastern walk to the wall and stood at it.

She stood there most days. It was the only place in London she knew where one could be still and not be in the way of anything, and she had come to use it as other women used a church. She let the river go past. The word Cockney went past with it, and the lady in Russell Square, and Mr. Mortimer’s footman; and then, because the river would not take it, the ninth number of the Warden, lying on the table in Salisbury Square with its corner turned down, which was the thing she had come to the wall not to think about. She thought about it. She would have given a good deal, standing there, to write one paragraph in her life that nobody had paid for: that was not wanted on the tenth, nor weighed in anybody’s hand, nor carried up Fleet Street in a paper; that was there only because it was good, like a hearth-stone in a room that nobody visited. She had never written one. She could not afford to.

There was a man on the bench under the second plane.

She saw him as she turned to go back up the walk, and she saw him the way one sees anything in the Temple garden on a weekday afternoon, which is to say hardly at all. He was a gentle

man; one knew that by the coat, which had been made by somebody who did not advertise. He was reading. He had the thing he was reading folded back on itself in his left hand, so that she could not see what it was, and in his right hand he had a pencil, and as she came level with him he made a mark in the margin, briefly, without looking up, as a man corrects a proof.

It was the pencil she noticed. She did not mark books. It was not a principle; it was that the books in Salisbury Square had come from Bread Street and would have to be sold back into Bread Street one day, and a book with a pencil in it was a book with a shilling off it. The gentleman on the bench marked what he read as if he would never in his life have to sell anything, and she passed behind him with the small, exact, unenvious attention one gives to a thing one has decided not to want.

He did not look up. She did not expect him to.

She went up the walk and out through the lane, past the sundial that told the passer-by to be gone about his business, and did as it said.

The set of chambers on the second floor of number five, King’s Bench Walk, had the name Mr. N. Kinross painted on the doorpost in the Inn’s own lettering, and had been let to

Mr. Kinross for six years, and in six years had been entered by nobody but Mr. Kinross, the laundress, and the man who came for the coals.

It was not an address. His address was Grosvenor Square, where his aunt received for him on Thursdays, and where a letter would find him, and where, for most of the daylight hours of the week, he was not. He had been entered at the Inner Temple at one-and-twenty; he had eaten the dinners, and never been called, and kept the chambers, which was all he had ever wanted of the law.

The front room looked down over the garden to the river. The desk was at the window, and he sat at it now: a tall, dark, unsmiling man of two-and-thirty, with the kind of face that his aunt’s friends called distinguished and his aunt called a great pity, since he did nothing with it.

There were two things in the room that a visitor would have noticed, had there been a visitor. One was the files. They stood in deal boxes against the inner wall, seven-and-thirty of them, each lettered with a year, from the first of Richard to the last of the fourth Henry, and inside each box, on slips in a small, fast, Scotch hand, was every day of that year for which anything could be found: who was where, what the weather had done, what was paid for a horse at Shrewsbury and what a

bishop said at York. It had taken nine years. It was not finished. The other thing was a grammar of the English of the fourteen-hundreds, in manuscript, by the same hand, because nobody had printed one and he had wanted to be sure.

On the desk, under the window, lay the August number of the Ludgate, folded back on itself and marked in pencil.

The marks were in the fourth number of The Mortimers of Mount Street. There were three of them. Two were corrections, made in the margin with the brevity of a man who had never had to explain himself: against a passage in which Mrs. Mortimer’s carriage drew up at the railings of a house in Grosvenor Square, railings are set in the area, not the kerb; and against a dinner, no one in that square dines at six. The third was not a correction. It stood beside a paragraph near the end of the number, in which a girl of the Mortimer family had been made to understand, in the course of a single sentence, that she would not be asked to the house she had been dressed for. It was one word, written that afternoon on a bench in the garden below, and the word was competent.

He had been reading the Mortimers since May, in the way that a man who owns the better part of the Albemarle reads the magazine that is beating it, and he had not yet decided what

he thought of them, which was not a condition he was used to. He had taken them down to the garden that afternoon to decide, and had decided nothing but that one word; and while he sat there someone had come down the eastern walk and stood a while at the river wall, and passed behind his bench, and gone.

He had not looked up. He was writing the tenth number of The Lord Warden, in which the Warden would answer the King’s letter; he had been stuck since noon at the place where the answer had to be given; and he had taken the difficulty down to the garden with him, and brought it back up the stairs to his desk unsolved.

The ninth number lay on the shelf behind him, as it lay in two thousand

houses that had not read it. He did not know that in one of them it had been read twice, or that the corner of a page had been turned down, or that the best paragraph he had written in his life had that afternoon been carried up Fleet Street under a young woman’s arm, set down in a dining-room in Mount Street, put into the mouth of a man in the Manchester trade, and sold, with the rest of the number, for seven guineas.

He would know on the first of September. It was the fourth of August, and the tide was out, and St. Dunstan’s giants struck the half-hour, and he wrote the first word of the Warden’s answer, and struck it through.

(To be continued.)

THE INTELLICUREAN.
Vol. I.OCTOBER, 1819.No. I.

THE WIT OF MOUNT STREET;

or,

HER HEART IN NUMBERS.

A Literary Intellectual Romance.


CHAPTER I.

A Sheet and a Half.

In which Clemency takes a paragraph from the Warden, and a gentleman on a bench writes one word in her margin.

The August num­ber of the Albe­marle came to Salis­bury Square on the fourth of the month, three days after the town had it, be­cause Mr. Pel­ham of Hare Court read it first.

This was the ar­range­ment. Mr. Pel­ham took the maga­zine at a guinea a year, as a bar­ris­ter in a small way of busi­ness takes a Tory monthly, to have it seen on his table; and when he had looked through it, which did not take him long, he gave it to his clerk to carry away. His clerk, who was called Kit by every­one but Mr. Pel­ham, car­ried it a quarter of a mile, out at the Inner Temple gate and along Fleet Street and down Salis­bury Court, and up two pair of stairs over Dun­ning the law-sta­tioner’s, and put it on the table in the front room, where his sis­ter Clem­ency read it, though she could not have af­forded it and would not have bought it.

She read it stand­ing: a tall young woman of six-and-twenty in a grey gown that had been turned once already, with ink on the second fin­ger of her right hand that no pumice in Lon­don would shift. She wrote a little for the Lud­gate, the Whig maga­zine in Pater­noster Row that was the Albe­marle’s rival; and nobody in Salis­bury Square knew which part of it was hers. She had found that if she sat down to The Lord Warden she was com­mit­ted to fin­ish­ing it, and she had not the least in­ten­tion of fin­ish­ing it. It was the ninth num­ber. The Warden was keep­ing the Marches for a King who did not trust him, in a prose that had been built, stone by stone, out of the fif­teenth cen­tury, and the Albe­marle had been run­ning it since Decem­ber to a si­lence that could be felt across Lon­don.

“Kit says it is uni­ver­sally thought very heavy,” said Mrs. Lyd­iard, her mother, from the sofa.

“Kit has not read it.”

“Mr. Pel­ham says so. He says the pub­lish­ers in Albe­marle Street keep it for reas­ons.” Mrs. Lyd­iard had The Lady’s Cab­inet open on her knee. She took the Cab­inet be­cause she had taken it in Bread Street, and the quarter’s sub­scrip­tion was one of the things that had come with them from Bread Street, like the sofa, and the clock, and the habit of or­der­ing fish on a Fri­day whether or not there was any­one to eat it. “What reas­ons, I can­not think. Lucy, if you put that rib­bon on the bon­net you will look like a Meth­od­ist.”

Her sis­ter Lucy, who was nine­teen and could have worn a dish­clout, held the rib­bon against the straw and con­sidered it in the glass. The glass had also come from Bread Street. Very little else had.

The rooms were two floors over the sta­tioner’s, and they faced two ways. The back looked west, across the roofs of White­friars, to the Inner Temple, which was old, and walled, and had been built to be looked at from the in­side. The front looked down into the square, where Richard­son had prin­ted Pamela over his shop eighty years ago, and where White­friars sent up, on a still day, the smell of ink. It was a re­spect­able ad­dress. Every­one who lived in it said so.

Clem­ency turned the page. The ninth num­ber of The Lord Warden con­tained, in order: an ac­count of a siege, con­duc­ted with a thor­ough­ness that made her want to lie down; the ar­rival of a let­ter under the King’s seal, which the Warden read in a room that was de­scribed down to the last stone of the hearth; and a ser­mon. Between the let­ter and the ser­mon there was one para­graph.

She read it. Then she read it again, which she had not meant to do, and stood for a mo­ment with the maga­zine open in her hands and the smell of ink com­ing up from White­friars, and then she turned the corner of the page down.

She did not turn pages down. It was one of the things she did not do, like sit­ting down to the Warden, and like cry­ing in the square.

“If it is so very heavy,” said her mother, “I won­der you trouble with it.”

“I don’t trouble with it,” said Clem­ency, and took it through to the back room, where the desk was.

“Do not spoil your eyes over the Bread Street ac­counts,” her mother said after her. “They will not bal­ance any bet­ter for being looked at.”

At the desk she wrote the para­graph out in her own hand, to see whether it was as good as she thought.

He had been obeyed all his life, and had taken it, as a man takes the weather, for a qual­ity of the world and not of him­self. It had not oc­curred to him until that hour that a man might be obeyed by every creature in his house and understood by none of them; that the one thing was so eas­ily had, and the other not to be had for ask­ing; and that he had spent five-and-thirty years pur­chas­ing the cheaper art­icle in the be­lief that it was the dear.

It was bet­ter. Writ­ten out, with the siege and the ser­mon taken away from either side of it, it stood up by it­self, and she saw what she had seen on the first read­ing and had not wanted to see: that who­ever wrote the Warden could write, and that the ninth num­ber was heavy not be­cause he could not do oth­er­wise but be­cause he would not. There was noth­ing in the para­graph that a reader of the Albe­marle could have been ex­pec­ted to want. It had been put there for the writer’s own sat­is­fac­tion, like a good hearth-stone in a room nobody vis­ited.

She sat for some minutes with the pen dry.

The fifth num­ber of The Mor­timers of Mount Street, which was hers, lay under her left hand: el­even close-writ­ten pages of it, want­ing four more and an end­ing. It was due at the Lud­gate on the tenth of the month, and she was fin­ish­ing it six days early, be­cause Mr. Bal­dock paid on de­liv­ery, and be­cause the quarter’s rent was twelve pounds, and be­cause Kit’s forty pounds was paid at Michael­mas and had been spent, in the man­ner of Kit’s forty pounds, some time in July. The Mor­timers were a fam­ily in the Man­chester trade who had taken a house in Mount Street, and the fifth num­ber re­quired Mr. Mor­timer to lose his foot­man. She had been three days try­ing to make the loss of a foot­man mat­ter to any­one.

She dipped the pen, and moved the para­graph from the Marches of 1403 to a din­ing-room in May­fair, and gave it to Mr. Mor­timer.

Mr. Mor­timer had been obeyed all his life, and had taken it, as a man takes the weather, for a qual­ity of the world and not of him­self. It did not occur to him until Thomas gave no­tice that a man might be obeyed by every creature in his house and understood by none of them; that the one was to be had for thirty pounds a year and the other not for ask­ing; and that he had spent five-and-thirty years in the Man­chester trade pur­chas­ing the cheaper art­icle in the firm be­lief that it was the dear.

She read it over. It was funny. It had not been funny in the Marches, where it had been some­thing else, and she was aware, in the part of her mind that kept ac­counts, that she had taken a thing that was not hers and had made it smal­ler in the tak­ing.

She was also aware that it was bet­ter where she had put it, and that nobody would ever know, be­cause nobody read the Warden, and that the foot­man mattered now.

The num­ber was fin­ished by three, which it never was.

From Salis­bury Square to Pater­noster Row was ten minutes if one did not stop at the print-shop win­dows, and Clem­ency, who had the fifth num­ber in a paper under her arm and seven guineas to col­lect, did not stop.

She went up Fleet Street with the carts, past St. Bride’s, and over the bot­tom of Fleet Mar­ket, from which, if one looked north, one could see the long wall of the Fleet Prison, where people lived who had not paid their rent. She did not look. She went up Lud­gate Hill with the dome stand­ing over everything like a thing that had been there be­fore the street and would be there after it. The Row ran off the church­yard on the north side, nar­row and dark and smelling of paper, and had for two hun­dred years been the place where Lon­don’s books were made, and bought, and re­maindered, and it was not a street that a lady walked down. It was a street that a young woman walked down with a par­cel, and nobody looked at her, which was its chief re­com­mend­a­tion.

Mr. Bal­dock’s maga­zine, the Lud­gate, had its of­fice at num­ber el­even, over his shop. Mr. Bal­dock was in it.

He was a short, warm, quick man, Whig by con­vic­tion and by cir­cu­la­tion, who had star­ted the Lud­gate two years ago on the prin­ciple that the Tor­ies could not be al­lowed to have all the maga­zines, and who paid for fic­tion by the num­ber and for po­etry not at all. He took the num­ber, and weighed it in his hand, which was his way of read­ing it, and said, “A sheet and a half.”

“A sheet and a half.”

“You are early.”

“I am al­ways early, Mr. Bal­dock.”

“You are,” he agreed, and coun­ted out the money, which he did not keep her wait­ing for, as he did not keep any­one wait­ing for whom he in­ten­ded to go on pay­ing. “I’ll tell you a thing. The Mor­timers are liked. I had a let­ter Tues­day from a lady in Rus­sell Square who wished to know whether the Author was ac­quain­ted with a fam­ily of the name. I said I could not un­der­take to say.”

“You could not,” said Clem­ency.

“I could not.” He put the num­ber in his drawer. “They’re call­ing it Cock­ney stuff in Albe­marle Street, you know. The Mor­timers. Trade writ­ing about trade.”

She had known that it would be called that, in the way that one knows the rent will be due; it was not a sur­prise, and it was not pleas­ant, and she

found that she had put her hand flat on the counter. “Who is?”

“Oh, the young men. It is the word this year. They used it on Hunt, and on Haz­litt, and on that boy Keats who was a sur­geon’s ap­pren­tice, and they will use it on any­body born east of Temple Bar who has the im­pudence to hold a pen. I should take it as a com­pli­ment. It means they have read you.” He looked at her over the drawer. “They have not had much to read of their own this twelve­month. Have you seen the Warden?”

“I have seen it.”

“Nine num­bers. They say in the Row that Albe­marle Street loses twenty pounds a month on it and daren’t stop. Some­body’s nephew. Some­body’s money. It is uni­ver­sally thought⁠—”

“Very heavy,” said Clem­ency. “Yes. The ninth num­ber has one para­graph in it.”

Mr. Bal­dock, who had been in the trade thirty years and knew the sound of a judg­ment when he heard one, looked at her for a mo­ment longer than he need have done. Then he said, “Well. One is one more than the eighth,” and bade her good af­ter­noon, and she went down the stairs into the Row with seven guineas in her retic­ule and the word Cock­ney in her mouth like a bad tooth.

Instead of going home she went down Lud­gate Hill, and back along Fleet Street past the end of her own court, and in at the Inner Temple gate, be­cause it was past three and the Bench­ers let the pub­lic into the garden after three, and be­cause Fig­gis the porter knew her as the clerk’s sis­ter and would not ask what she wanted there. What she wanted there was the river. She had found that there was nowhere else in the City where a woman could stand still for a quarter of an hour with­out being sup­posed to be wait­ing for someone.

The garden lay at the bot­tom of the Temple, be­tween the law­yers and the Thames, and be­longed to neither.

It had been laid out by men who wanted some­where to walk after din­ner, and it had kept the shape of that wish: a long lawn going down to the river wall, gravel on either side, the plane trees along the walks, and at the foot the water-stairs where the Tem­plars had once kept a barge and where there was now a boy who would take you to West­min­ster for six­pence. On the far side of the water Lam­beth lay flat and green under the af­ter­noon. The tide was going out, and the mud smelt as it al­ways smelt, and the barges went down on it with their brown sails slack, and above and be­hind all of it, over the roofs of the Inner Temple, the two

wooden gi­ants of St. Dun­stan’s struck the quarter with their clubs.

She went down the east­ern walk to the wall and stood at it.

She stood there most days. It was the only place in Lon­don she knew where one could be still and not be in the way of any­thing, and she had come to use it as other women used a church. She let the river go past. The word Cock­ney went past with it, and the lady in Rus­sell Square, and Mr. Mor­timer’s foot­man; and then, be­cause the river would not take it, the ninth num­ber of the Warden, lying on the table in Salis­bury Square with its corner turned down, which was the thing she had come to the wall not to think about. She thought about it. She would have given a good deal, stand­ing there, to write one para­graph in her life that nobody had paid for: that was not wanted on the tenth, nor weighed in any­body’s hand, nor car­ried up Fleet Street in a paper; that was there only be­cause it was good, like a hearth-stone in a room that nobody vis­ited. She had never writ­ten one. She could not af­ford to.

There was a man on the bench under the second plane.

She saw him as she turned to go back up the walk, and she saw him the way one sees any­thing in the Temple garden on a week­day af­ter­noon, which is to say hardly at all. He was a gen­tle­man; one knew that by the coat, which had been made by some­body who did not ad­vert­ise. He was read­ing. He had the thing he was read­ing fol­ded back on it­self in his left hand, so that she could not see what it was, and in his right hand he had a pen­cil, and as she came level with him he made a mark in the mar­gin, briefly, with­out look­ing up, as a man cor­rects a proof.

It was the pen­cil she no­ticed. She did not mark books. It was not a prin­ciple; it was that the books in Salis­bury Square had come from Bread Street and would have to be sold back into Bread Street one day, and a book with a pen­cil in it was a book with a shil­ling off it. The gen­tle­man on the bench marked what he read as if he would never in his life have to sell any­thing, and she passed be­hind him with the small, exact, un­en­vi­ous at­ten­tion one gives to a thing one has de­cided not to want.

He did not look up. She did not ex­pect him to.

She went up the walk and out through the lane, past the sun­dial that told the passer-by to be gone about his busi­ness, and did as it said.

The set of cham­bers on the second floor of num­ber five, King’s Bench Walk, had the name Mr. N. Kin­ross painted on the door­post in the Inn’s own let­ter­ing, and had been let to

Mr. Kin­ross for six years, and in six years had been entered by nobody but Mr. Kin­ross, the laundress, and the man who came for the coals.

It was not an ad­dress. His ad­dress was Gros­venor Square, where his aunt re­ceived for him on Thursdays, and where a let­ter would find him, and where, for most of the day­light hours of the week, he was not. He had been entered at the Inner Temple at one-and-twenty; he had eaten the din­ners, and never been called, and kept the cham­bers, which was all he had ever wanted of the law.

The front room looked down over the garden to the river. The desk was at the win­dow, and he sat at it now: a tall, dark, un­smil­ing man of two-and-thirty, with the kind of face that his aunt’s friends called dis­tin­guished and his aunt called a great pity, since he did noth­ing with it.

There were two things in the room that a vis­itor would have no­ticed, had there been a vis­itor. One was the files. They stood in deal boxes against the inner wall, seven-and-thirty of them, each lettered with a year, from the first of Richard to the last of the fourth Henry, and in­side each box, on slips in a small, fast, Scotch hand, was every day of that year for which any­thing could be found: who was where, what the weather had done, what was paid for a horse at Shrews­bury and what a bishop said at York. It had taken nine years. It was not fin­ished. The other thing was a gram­mar of the Eng­lish of the four­teen-hun­dreds, in ma­nu­script, by the same hand, be­cause nobody had prin­ted one and he had wanted to be sure.

On the desk, under the win­dow, lay the August num­ber of the Lud­gate, fol­ded back on it­self and marked in pen­cil.

The marks were in the fourth num­ber of The Mor­timers of Mount Street. There were three of them. Two were cor­rec­tions, made in the mar­gin with the brev­ity of a man who had never had to ex­plain him­self: against a pas­sage in which Mrs. Mor­timer’s car­riage drew up at the rail­ings of a house in Gros­venor Square, rail­ings are set in the area, not the kerb; and against a din­ner, no one in that square dines at six. The third was not a cor­rec­tion. It stood be­side a para­graph near the end of the num­ber, in which a girl of the Mor­timer fam­ily had been made to un­der­stand, in the course of a single sen­tence, that she would not be asked to the house she had been dressed for. It was one word, writ­ten that af­ter­noon on a bench in the garden below, and the word was com­pet­ent.

He had been read­ing the Mor­timers since May, in the way that a man who owns the bet­ter part of the Albe­marle reads the maga­zine that is beat­ing it, and he had not yet de­cided what

he thought of them, which was not a con­di­tion he was used to. He had taken them down to the garden that af­ter­noon to de­cide, and had de­cided noth­ing but that one word; and while he sat there someone had come down the east­ern walk and stood a while at the river wall, and passed be­hind his bench, and gone.

He had not looked up. He was writ­ing the tenth num­ber of The Lord Warden, in which the Warden would an­swer the King’s let­ter; he had been stuck since noon at the place where the an­swer had to be given; and he had taken the dif­fi­culty down to the garden with him, and brought it back up the stairs to his desk un­solved.

The ninth num­ber lay on the shelf be­hind him, as it lay in two thou­sand houses that had not read it. He did not know that in one of them it had been read twice, or that the corner of a page had been turned down, or that the best para­graph he had writ­ten in his life had that af­ter­noon been car­ried up Fleet Street under a young woman’s arm, set down in a din­ing-room in Mount Street, put into the mouth of a man in the Man­chester trade, and sold, with the rest of the num­ber, for seven guineas.

He would know on the first of Sep­tem­ber. It was the fourth of August, and the tide was out, and St. Dun­stan’s gi­ants struck the half-hour, and he wrote the first word of the Warden’s an­swer, and struck it through.

(To be con­tin­ued.)

Edited by Michael Cummins. Written in full collaboration with Anthropic’s Claude models, and set here as it might have appeared in a London magazine of 1819. Read the announcement, with the plan of London.